^
THE
UNIVERSITY
OF
booh belonged
to the Library of
Hnson pbelps Stohes, Geq*
1838*1913
of New torh City
and on hid death became
the property of
Re\>. Hneon pbelps Stokes
/2) . . tf ,
V
UR VEY
of the Summe of
Church-Difcipline.
W H E ft E I N>
The \Vay of the CHURCHES of
is warranted out of the Word,
and all Exceptions of weight, which
are made againft it, anfwered : Whereby
alfo it will appear to the Judicious Reader,
that fomething more muft be faid,then
yet hath been, before their Prin
ciples can bcfhaken, or they
fhould be unfetled in
their pradicc.
By T H o. H o o K E n, late Paftor of the Church at
Hertford upon Connecticut in N.E.
I s A. a. i.
! For Shns fafe / will not bo'dyy tongue : an J for leruft'eais fa^e, f mitt not
re/t : tun/libs ri$t>oufmjft thzfiof brta'^jonb as the igbt 3 and tbe (alva*
tiantberesfbc ata fanning lamp
COR. i|. 8. far ft>c can due nothing agwft tie trxtb, but for tie trull*
Printed by A.^M, for JoknEtlUmy at the three Golden Lions
in Cornell, near the Royall Exchange. M. D C. X L V 1 1 1.
THB PREFACE.
A Preface of the Authour,
y way of Introduction to ' this
following Difcourfe*
Vv herein the attentive Reader may underftand
the jcope, the matter and method thereof,
and how/*r thert is 4 joint concurrence of
mo ft of the Elders of New- England.
is the Daughter of time,
the faying of old, an dour daily ex-
ferience gives in evidence and proof
hereof, to every mans ordinary ebferva*
ti on. Only as in other births Jokers, the *
barrenncffe and fruit fttftneffe ef fever all
ages) defend mcrly upon Gods gcod
who opens andflmts the womb of truth from bearin?,
& he fees ft > according to the comfell tfhis own wiH.
Not that there it any change in the truth, but the alter Mit*
grows* according to mem apprchenfons, to whom it u more
or left discovered, weirding to Gods woft juft judgement 9
&nd their o w# defer vlngs . j
SvmziimzsGed makes an eclif ft of the truth at midday,
that fo he might exfrtfie bit wrath from Heaven, againfl
the ^kwlffa of 4 ma < Rom - f
A 2
W57Q881
THE PRBPA c B,
Henceit was he let Uojethofe hellifh delufions, r
tteiy after the ^sjfc a nti0fl of ow Saviour $ That tb^, ^
hs nwcrue min / Though the miracles and wo&dtrs f>*
wrought in his life and death, refcrreffion and afcentton,
were witness uwdeniakle, that kt was trae God : yet there
arefe A wretched generation of Hereticks> in the frft,
(ccond, and third hundred yean, wht adventured not *#ly
aga'vft the exprefft verdtff of the Scripture , hut agalnfl fenfe
axdexfericnce, Jrefointhe obfirvation and trtditiot} */ li-
vivg men, with more then Satanicall wfudencj to deny
both the natures of our ble (fed Saviour.
100 M Some denied the Duty of our Saviour^
on S Cerinthus b , M 3ntanus 3 ^ c . O-
thers deny him to be true wan, as the Gno-
{iici d 5 Valentiniani, Marrionir^.
/ Sometimts when men entertain the truth in frofef&on,
but not in t he 10 ve of tt, and that irideared affeftion, that if
Thcf . due thireunto, the Lord gives men up to the A&ivity of cr-
y rour, as the Apoftle freaks, tecaufe they did not love, that
the irutl* fiould be truth, thty imbraced falfehood inftead of
truth, that fo they might be deluded and damned. This made
way for Antichrist and did (JMidwtfe that r*n of fin into
the world^ and by little And little advanced him into his
throne. For whde men did verbally acknowledge the nature
and of fees of our Saviour, tUydid begin, though fubtitty, yet
r tally, toufurp thehonor andexerdfeofaHto themfcfaes.
nb^, i*vit4can(fantii. Ftrft, They began toincroachuvon the
*'**"3SKSfi5 P . RIESTLY OFFICE of our Sa-
& jbrab* <& viour, and tiot cnly to fray for the dead,
incliaa awe* tu.m inprecefno- fa ^ ^^ to ^ tm *d t* att rib.it et 09
&TM . (3* ne obtlviftaru fopub tui j i
vlttcivantb* VM ** * martyrs and thetr worth ;
and to derogate from the merits, and tb*t flertifttU and
ftrfett
* juiit -*.---! nr-i _____ r w + L- ._ ___ ___
THE PREFACE
redemption wocaght alone by the Lord le fat, The
fe ofchrift thus hke the un wife virgins, w& taken afide
jh the (lumber of Idolatry Jill at laft {he fell faft aflcep .-
&$thc following times giv tin abundant teptmony.
Not long after, the ft fleeps were attended with fat cable
dream;, for not being content wit b the Jimpl city of the Gofbd>
And the purity of the worfhtp appointed therein : They fit
forth A new and large edition of devifcd and iaftituted ce-
rcmonies, coined weerly out of the vanity of mws carnall
mindesy which M (o many blindes, werefetupfytbeft'ttlty
tfSatafl mtcr 1] t<) delude men, andmiflead rhzrn from the
truth of Gods uorfhip, under a pretence of directing them
moree^filjin the way of grace : and under a colour of kind
ling, they quenched all trat zeal for , and love of the truth.
luf&wuck that Auguftine eemylaintd, Augut.eptft 119. & toterabiiior
The prefent condition of the Chur- fc^^*****'?* ***
, . .. ,. . . fwltbert&u nwaewvert *
chesm his time, was worfethen that MM t*mtn &&**
ofthfjews. They were fubjecl: to the /*/?'*** fibqcttntur.
burthen f kg ill Ceremonies, laid upon them by the
Lord 5 but we (faith the Father} are prefl'ed with prc-
fumprions devifcd by men.
Andthwatcnc'they uftrped uyen the PROPHETI-
CALL and]uftledBurSa is inhtspwer and fleafar*
to provide his own laws, And appoint the waies of bts
/Thus were theOWlCESofturSAviourfecretly
nin*ly undermined lift at laft that man offi-> 9 feei#g his time,
avd taking his advantage Adventured openly and impudently k 4 ,
t& challenge the chair 0/iuprcmacy. ' E/ f
^Qmf^ztht third obtained by pokey and treaehery>at the
handifPhQtzsftrtimfelf andhti fucceffours, t hat the Bi- ficV
fliop of&Qmeflotldbe the fa*d and chief Zifiop of a& Cbri- '
fiia Churches* ^i * But
THE PREFACE.
But the onefwordwas not fufjicient for Hildebrand, h '
rejled not^ unttll by his hsHift tentrivtmtxts he h Ad got t we *
fwords, r0 fill both his hands mtbaS, and 4 1'nple erwn
up on his htad t and carried it with mighty violence Again ft
theimperiMMajefty : that whereas no Pope in former times
might be chofen withwt the cwfr motion of the Emperour : fo
nownoEwpereur might be chofen without the confrmwiox of
the Pofe : a>s dp fears in the tfory (^/Henry the- Emperour.
Thus while the Pope pretended to be the Vicar and Vice
gerent tf'Chrift) to fttpply his *b fence here on earth, by bang
capuc tninifteriale,.-/^ ifjiie he ju filed him out of the room And
right of hi* HEADSHIP.
He makes Canons to binde confiience^aadfe tfujnes the place
ef the chief Prophet*, Gives difyenfoions, (ends outlvM-
genccs, fells pardons, ret tins > andremitsfws, improves the
t re* fury of the Church to that end, . tndfo chtltengeth the place
of being chief Pricft. Lafth, arrogates the plenitude and
fttpremacy of power in caufes Ecdeftajtick and Civtl, n& lc$e
then two fwords will fatisfi, to ftlbtfk his hands, and a Tri
fle-crown teloadbtf head withaS, and thereby arrogates to
be head of the Church.
When God had revenged the contempt ef tbs Authority
o^iis fon, by delivering up fttch contemn* rs to the tyranny
Bri&t- and fl andthejale of hi* in-
dulgencies, tndfi wonderfully cooled and quenched the f re
*f Purgatory 9 and the Pipes kitehin : tbdtbi* holineffe, and
the wretched rabble if all btf black-gttardy were forced to im
prove all their fewer and policy to crttjh the credit of that
chamfiin^ avdtbea*thirity of that detfrine which he taught,
but allin vain.
For the venue of the blondyiacrifice of Chrift once offe
red for all> theperfefffatisfaftion, luftifcauon, andredemf-
tiin, CAWt fo Strongly to bereceived and maintained in many
f laces and perfons of note. That now all the nnbloudy facnfi-
ces, majfes, and multitudes of that trafi % which the wer it-
mongers did ftudiottfli {et forth to f ale, and by which they fit
up thewfelves in the hearts of the -people, grew to be abhorred
of fitch as were -pious and conscientious , and all fueb who
wfald but Buffer themselves to be led by theprincifles of right
re*fin.Andthtu the PRIESTLY ifficcofour Saviour came
in fomemeajureti be Acknowledged >A*d appropriated to Irim,
whofe peculiar it wot.
Only the SUPREMACY OF THAT KINGLY
POWER, upon which the Pope had encroached, andmain-
ttinedtkepiftefiin thereof folong) was yet retained and {or*
tifed ( at rcafon would) with fr eat eft refilution, nor could
befufftriketppwanceof any approach or battery to be eretf-
THE PR E FACE.
might feem to hazard the fafty of that, Intthc fcts
fully A*d fiercely againfl Reformation, which ttickslikt
cttnny-skinat the hcadprinci fatty*
Hence for t he fttrprtfall of ^fo firing A* peice, the Lor K ;#
his providence provided many means to make approach*
thereunto by little and little. The Councells of Conftance
and ^&\\juttledtbe Pope to the Wall, and took the wall of
him, made him lower then the cowcell, but let him enjoy
liu Headjlip ever aS his officers and f articular Chur
ches,
King Henry the eighth, he further clipped his wings
ifctemforallsy [hook off and renounced that fuprcmncy that
he had arrogated and ereStd over kings and kingdomes in
former ages : Only that tiffioriedofkim cut
off the head of Popery , but left the body of it ( in Arch-
Bifhops, Primates, Metropolitans, Archdeacons,,) jet
within h& realm, and the churches there eft ablified.
This forver having a double rt/fc& : Partly to Mini-
f?^rSj Partly to Churches: T^firft ofthefe was abated,
when a Parity in the Miniftery cairn to be acknowledged
andreceivedinthe Churches of the reformation. And that
the fole and princely fwer, which was arrogated and cxcrci-
fed by the Bifhops andtheir officers, over the faith full Pa-
ftcrsofChrifti was caftxered>*s contrary to the government
andfowtr bequeathed to each particular officer of his own
affwtment, wko all have Minifterium^on Domiaium,
arc ftewards, not Lords of Gods inheritance. /
/a*/ whether all Ecckfiafticall power be imfakdjmpro-
friated and rightly taken in to the Presbytery alone : or
*^*t he-people of the particular Churches flioiild come
in for a (hare, according to their places and proportions 5
T&is is left as the fubjedt of the inquiry of this age, and
that which weapons great thoughts of heart of all hands :
Great thoughts of heart in the Presbytery, *s being 'very
loth
THE PREFACE.
'/opart with that ft chief friviledge, and of which they
',' taken pojfefiionfo many years. Great thoughts of heart
amongftthe Churches, how they may clear their right,
.^d claim it in fuch piow fobriety and moderation, as be
comes the Saints : being unwilling te loo fe their caufe and
comfort, meerly upon a nihil dicit : crfor ever to be depri
ved of fo precious a legacy , as they tonctive this is, though
it hath been withheld from them, by the tyiannyefthe Pope,
and prefcription of times. /Nor can they conceive it leffe,
then a heedlejfe betraying of their fteciall liberties, and not
felling but c aft ing away their inheritance, and right, by a
careleffefilence, when the courfe of providence, atthe juun-
tfure oj things now prefentthemfelves, allows them a writt
Admelius inquirendum.
{^dnditfeemes God fits out this difquifition (fall th*
ifut onwhichfdeitwiK) wmoft finable and feafonable
to thefe times, which appear fruit fall in difcoveries : Truth
feeming to be in travell, having fulfilled her appointed
moneths^andtheinftant opportunity tfher deliverance draw
ing on apace > as the Scripture account, may feem togivcfymp-
tomes to thatpurpofe, and fuch & rift not fail.
For thefe are the times drawing on> wherein Prophecies
arete attain their performances: and its a received Yule,
andlfuppofe mojlfafejahzn Prophecies are fulfilled they
are beft interpreted, the accompli foment if them uthe &e$
Commentary.
T'hefe are the times, when the knowledge of the Lord
fliall cover the earth as the waters the Sea: and thefe
waters of the San&uary fhall encreafe from the ankles,
unto the knees, thence unto the loins, and thence be
come a river that cannot be pafled.
ihefe are the times wht* people [ball be fitted for feck
friviledges, fit I fay to obtain them^ and ft t$ ufe them.
Fit to obtainffo;* 4* (7fl& bands > for f)*n.i2.%. pco-
a pie in
THE PR* FACE.
pic (hall run tooand fro, andknowledgefhall incr<
they fiallbythtflrengtb of their deftres , improve the wft
fainf fill exercife of their thought s y in the meft /crieta f
of the my ft cry ofgodlmffe, and bloud-hound tike, wh ., *
bent uf on their frey, they ft all moU indefaligably tract the
truthy andfollowtheleaftapfearanceef thefoot-fteps thereof
frefented, until they cotntto fee the formings and framings
in thefrfl rife, Scirc eft per caufas fcirc, and thus digging
for vvifdomc as for hid tttzfaie^andfeekingthe Lord and
bU willy with their wlole heart, theyfo4ttfndchim,andun-
derftandit.
Fit to uf e them* now the Lord will write his laws ip
tktir hearts , andptttitint9 their inward parts, and they
Jhall teach no wore every man his neighbour, For they
{hall all know me^from the lead of them, to the greateft
ofthem.
i^f nd whereas it hath teen charged ^Q^ the people,
that through their ignorance and umkilfulneffi, they are not
Metowiddfuchpriviledges, and thereforenotft tofoare
in any fuch power. The Lord hath fremi fed: To takeaway
the vail from all faces in the mountain, the weak fliall
/IV be as David, and David asan Angel of God. The light
. ofthcMQonJhallberttheSun, andthe Sm fiven times
brighter) when he hath not only informed them, fo^made
thcmtobeafhamedof their abominations, and of all
that they have done, thenhewillfhewthtmtheitzmz of
hishoufe, and the patern thereof, the going cut there
of, the coming in thereof, the whole fafliion thereof,
and all the ordinances thereof, all the figures thereof,
and laws thereof: And write them in their fight, thac
they may keep the whole iafhion thereof, and all the
Ordinances thereof, and do them, obferve how often
tke Lord exprejfeth the enlarged wmftflatiws ofhimfilfin
tfofe M*ny umverfals.
ALL
THE PR B F AC i. 7
ALL LAWES, ALL ORDINANCES, ALL
"FIGURES. 2. Not only SHEW all, fat make them \
SEE ALL, and doe all.
r hetravell of the truth, aslfaidjhn either having their firft rife/^
a 2 hence
10 T H E P* B PACE.
hence directly^ or by afecret influence, thefefore-n
caufes ffndin And infinite their fyeciallinttrefts indir-c,
to wake up that u*w owpo* , to Jet forwards the ibj K i ngs
of heaven and earth, which art to be ften eve,;
Jay.
This beeng the feafcn, when all the km jdomes ofr the
world, are becoming the Lords and his Chrifts.-
eveU **d tothtspttrpdfebe U takings himfelf his great might,
i*'* 6 which heretofore re fetmedte lay apde and\K filence, as
himfelf freaks in a like cafe. Pfa^jo. to fuffer meked men-
to put firth their rage, according t& their own pleafure, but
ft.j* ^ refolves bj hi* Iron rod t& dajh thofc eanhcn vcfifcls to
peeces.
hhefrftefthefe, towit^ The fpirituall Kingdome of
Ghrift, tsmoHo^fofedbj a generation of E^^u^ and
Familifts, who having refined the loathfime follies of their
former prctteceffbttrS) do adventure t& fetopen their conceits,
with greater infolency, to the view of the world, and undor
thefretenccofftee*gract> theydeflroy the grace of God in
the f over and operations *fit y in the hearts and lives of
wen.
Toother, whichconcernsthewanagingQ>h\iQ\&wzi&
kingdome, unleffc my frofieftive mnoh deceives me, it
coming towards its lafitriall: becaufc there is more liber
ty ntw given tfieack, to flead tbenr own interefls, when
informer times the tyranny of Antichriftj W 'blinde *be-
ditneeuntohkditfatts> turned the tomb-ftone of untimely
fiknce ufsn all mens endeavours, buried all mans debates '
in their own tofomes, or elfetbe unrcafonable rigour of
the pi elates laboured to deflroy the being of the defenfe as
foon *s it came to tht birth, f
This ^refenttirmofCodsfatiencefromifeth fowe allow*
ttcetebisfeople, the diftreftedanddeftifedines tf Chrift,
fub formd paupeiis, t9 take leave, tolay claim tt the fepri*
THE PREFACE. //
flw'/r res, which they have conceived to be fart of the legacy
uh:d unto them by the Lord leftM, bring efiated
Mid entitled members of the vifible Kingdome of his
ch.
fet out the bounds cfthefeinterefts, worthy ^/.R.
hath beftowtd great labour y wbieh I have again and again
attended, and as I Jo freely acknowledge to have received
light therefrom : fol do profefleldo readily cwfint with
him in ntany tbingf.
In the number and nature of Officers, as Paftours,
Teachers, Elders, &c. appointed by fatfe in his
chutch.
That the people hath right to call their own officers,
and chat nonewttjtbe iwfofed upon them ^jr Patrons and
Prelates.
That Scandalous perfons are not fit to be members
of a vifible Church, norfbouldbe admitted.
That the faichfull Congregations ia England arc
true Churches : andtherefore it is finfull co feparate from
them as no Churches.
That the members which come commended from
fuch Churches to ours here, fothat it doth apfear to the
judgement of the Church, whence they (ome, that they are
bj them approved, and ntffc and alow, they ought to be
received to Church communion with us, as members
of other Churches with usin N.E inlike cafe fo com
mended and approved.
To feparatefrom Congregations for want of fome
Ordinances: Or,
Tofeperatc from the true wor (hip of God, becaufe
ofthefinoflome worfhippe r?, is mlawfM.
The Confoci'ition of Churcnes is not only lawfull,but
ia f$me cafes neceflfary.
That when caufts are diificulr, and particular Chur-
a 3 chcs
J i, T H B PR 1 F A C 1.
chcs want light and help, they fhould crave tbc Aj
anceof fuch'a eonfoci,tion.
That Churches fo meting have tight to coun
rebuke, {fa. as the cafe doth require.
Jncafe any particular Church fhall w;ilk pertinaci-
oufly, cither in the profefficn of errour, or finfull pra-
I know, and that upon
arigiddijj>*te> that longer time is to be allowed to two
forts of people, from whom confent is expe&ed,then
fromothers.
I - To fome, whooHt of the ftrength of their judgement
are able to oppofe argument s/# cafe they come notfe well
guarded andpointed as they ftwuld.
2. To others, tht like Indulgencyi* to he lent, who
outoftheir wcaknefle ctnmt fo eafily andretdily perceive
the valour and validity of an argument, to ctrry the
taufe, and wfithwa$tt thereunto*
THE PRI PA c E. / $
&f this Utter I jtrtfefa mj felf, And 'therefore f leaJ for
allowance. And prefect Forbearance, eftcciAlly conpde-
*g, tbAtmodeftlytrivqwreintQ, And for A time to diffent
w, the judgement of A generall counfell, hAth been AC*
He th At wid tftrAnge hit Affcffiw, becAufe of the dtffe-
ofAfprebenfien i things difficult, be muft be A Jlran-
himfelfoxc tmt or ether, if men wwld be tender and
tt to keep of offenfive exprepims, they might keep
diftAnceinopinien, in fime things, wit h$ut hazard t*
trtttb or love. But whenmenjet up their fhewes ( though
itkebtitift a dream, as Jofephs wo* ) and 'fall out with
every one, that will not ft ft down and Adore them, they wiS
eh trouble into th world, fat little Advantage to
> Again, The Readermuf know for bit direftion in this
inquiry, my aiaionly was, and is 9 to lay downand that
briefly, /^grounds of our pradice, accordingtothat mea-
fare of light I bAvereceived } and to give anfaer tofach re A-
fins, which wight feem to weaken the evidence tb&reof,
declining purpofely, for the prefcnt, the examination
of fuchanfVers, which are aiadc to the arguments al-
lecged by feme of our Reverend Biechrcn, touching
the (arne fubjcd:: bccaufe I would neither fye\udict nor
prevent their proper defenfe^ which I Jo pwfofe in the ft
teft (eafon^ tk:y mil fe prefect unto the world \ as JJjall be
f idly fetis factory to fah . & love &nd defire the knowledge
ttfthe truth.
The Sum is, we doubt net what ive pradifr, but its
beyond til doult, that ail men are lurs> And mare in the
number of thsfe few feeble men >titber we de, or may err,
though we do not kn$w it> what we have leartxd, wcdofrd*
fe/e, dndyetfrofej?e[lilltoli And consequently it cannot be cxpeffedjhat ws
fhouldbeunfetledinow practice.
2. Thitlmight occafion men eminently gifted to
make further fearch, and to dig deeper , that if there be
any 'vein ofreafon, which lies yet lower ^it might be brought
t & light, and we profefle and promt (e, no! only a ready ewe
to hear it> but a heart willing to welcome it*
fts the perfection of a man, amid ft thefe many weakness,
we artforrcundedwithall, by wany changes to cQmeto per
fection. Its the honour and conque ft of a man truly wife to be
conqueredby the truth : and he hath attained the greatejl
liberty, that fuffershimfelf to be led eaptive thereby.
f That the dijcourfe comes forth in fach a homely drejfi and
cotirje habit, the Reader vwftbedefiredto confider. It comes
out of the wildernefle, where ctriofity u not Jtudied.
Plantenif they can provide cloth to go warm> they leave
the cutts and lace to thofe thrt ftudy to go fine.
o^-f it u beyond my skiff, fo Iprofeffkit u beyond my care
to pleafe the nicenejfe of mens palates, with any quaintneft
ef language. They who covet more fattcerthen meat^ they
muft provide cooks to their winde. It WM a cavil I caft up en
Hierom, that in his writings he was Ciceronianus non
Chriftianus : CMyrudwejJe frees me wholly from this ex
ception) for being tiyuVbdw, 44 the Apofle h**h it, if I
would, Icofildnotlavifl) out in the loofencjfe of language 9
Afld&thecafeftands, iflcouldanfwerany mans defire i#
that daintincffe of $eefh> I would not do the matter that
Ijury which is now under my hand: Ornari res ipfa negat.
Thefubftance afidfolidity of the frame if that, which plea-
fetb
T H fi PUB FAC 1.
jjgtt the builder, its the f titters work to provide varnijb./
' jjfthemanneroftkedifcourfefiouldoecafionanj difrellijh
in the apfrehenfion 9fthe weaker Reader, becaufe ittna yfeem
^Logicall, or Scholafticall, in regard of the terms /
tfe* or the way fdifiuto that Ifroceedin, in few places :
I have thefe two things to frofefle,
1. That plaineffe a*d perfticuity, loth for wttterand
manner of expre/ten^ dntbethiugs, tbttl have confcien-
tiMfiyindeAvoitredin the whole debate: for I have ever
thought writing* that come abroad* they are not to da&le,
but direftthcapfrehenflonoftke inewcftt and I have *f-
cottntedit the thiefejt tart ofludicious learning* to make a
h^rd point eafy and familiar in exflication. Qui non vult
intelligi, dcbct ncgligi.
2. Thcnaturcofthcfubje(5l^^*f^^fer tnj band, is
fvtb, that I was con Drained to accommodate and confirm my
exprejfiofls viorcorlejftj injome kindc offutableneffe there,
unto: forinfome paflages of the diftute, the particulars
in their very rife and foundation, border fo neer upon the
principles of Logick : (as whether Ecclcfia Catholica
vifibiiis, w*s to be attended ^ as a Totum univcrfalc, or
Integrate ) that either I mujt refolve to fay nothing or t9
freak ( though of Daringly M I could of fucb things) as the
quality of the things Jid require. L*nd let any man
mike a triall* and I do much mi flake wyfelf, but he will be
nceefiitatedtotakethcfamecourfe,ijhe$caks to the caufe.f
if the Reader (hall demand howfar this way of Church-
proceeding receives approbation by any common con
currence amongft us:/ /ball plainly andpunttuaK<) exprejfc
myfelfin a word of truth 9 in thefefollowing points, viz.
Vifible Saints are che only true and meet matter,
whereof a vifible Church Ihould begathered 3 and con-
foederation is the form.
The Church as T*t*ic]fentialtfc 9 znd may be^before
Officers. b There
// TH B PRI F AC i*
There is no Prcsbyteriall Church (i.e. A Cht*r cw^ht only to be baptized.
The coafcnt of the people gives a caufall vertuc to
e compleatingof the fcntcnce of excommunication.
Whilft the Church rcaaains * ttuc Church of Chrift,
it Joth not loofe this powcr,nor can it lawfully be taken
Goofcciatton of Churches ihould be ded^is occafi*
n doth require.
Sucfe confocittbtis and Synods have allowance to
tounfell and ^imoniBi ether Churches, as the cafe
atuy require.
And ifthcy grow obftinatc in mour or fiafull mif.
carriages, they ihould renounce the right hand of fel*
Ibwlbipwith them.
BUt they have no power to excommunicate.
H B PR B F A C fi. / 7
-:/r do their conftitutiansbinde formalicer & juridice/
jf# *H thefe I have leave teprofiffe the joint judgement of
aft the Elders upon the river: 0/New-haven, Guilford,
Mi! ford, Stratford, Fail field : andoftnoft of the Elders
of oftberefi ( ttwkm I could not fend) I cannot fi
*ffrm$ bntthislctn fay, That at a common meeting,
/ w M dtfirtdky them &8 9 t* fnblijh #hat now I J*.
LdHly? ?6tAfet&ewdi**!y Reader, whs kafpily is not
*cqH*itedwtkdifiOrft$oftbis kinde, I [halt take leave
Ult#dhim thti little advife.
TtxTrtAtife btingdividtdint* four paits, if he will be
intrcatedto forvey the fablefet htfort the work, t>y a fhtrt
dndfttddeficafttf bis eye, he (ha f recently fereeive tfofi
particulars, vhifhaifomaKjfitlanfrwcifall, tear uf the
cauftstfit, in the efficient, Matter and Form: The
gtudif cation of it, initsfrecedexcjtpdwer, friviled*
ges 9 wake#pthejirftp4rt.
2, Look at the Church, / compleated uich all her
Officers, the number and nature tfthtrn, in her
cleHions,and Ordinatiws, when the forth feme title
of Independency if opened: thefe layout the matter
ofthtfectfldptrt.
3. The Char chthMconflituted, The power that flic-
exercifcth inadmiffions, difpcnfations of Sacra
ments, and renfarcs, efiecially that grand and great
ccnfure efexcommunicAtion,how it is to le mwtigtd, ,
avd thepower of it UJtty refolved. In thefe the third
partis f^ent.
\. The con fociatiw of Churches in Clafies, Synods^ and
is foortly difet*(fed in the fwrtbpart.
b 2, Let:
THS.PRBPACI.
Let him be intreateb to carry tbefi along inhts confider.-
oft , bcm&rtadtlj know, whether to refer any thing^ ,
where to fade any thing ; itf as reidily conceive the metn
And wanner, both of the cofljliti*tio of the Church, AS the
HoufeofGoJ, Andtkeright ma*AgiflgofAHtheoc to kindle wyruficAndlC)
tojoynwith the light of other s^At leaftto occafion them tofetuf
their Umfs.
Nw be that is the way, the truth, and the life, fAvt
out aS the vtaies ofhttfeople, and make their faths flain be
fore them : Lead us all into that truth, which will It Ad us
unto eternall lift ; bring H* once unto that impotent j anJ
impofiibility, that we can do nothing againft the truth,
but for it, that fo our Congregations , may not olj ,be (ti
led, ^Ezckiels temple, but be really what was prop hefted
thtChurches fbouldbt,i*thefelaft dates, Jehovah Sham-
mah , In the ^irmts of bit everUfting mercy I lea^e tkec,
but never ceafeto wijb,
Spirituall welfare
in .him.
THOMAS Ho O K B
T'H E R EA DE R,
ESPECIALLY
The Congregation and Church of lefus Chrift
in Hertford upon Connefticutt.
He eternall bleffed Lord,whofe waies of mercy to
his redeemed ones ( as his judgements to others)
are unfearchable and pail finding out, hath
through the contrivances of his infinite wifdom,
referred many glorious difcoveries of the for ever
to be adored depths and riches of his grace in Jefiis Chrift, to this
laft age ofthe world. And as he hath fitted inftruments for the
holding forth of the myftery of Chrift (the hope of glory) in
that great plot and work of redemption,and application with
much evidence and power to the gaining of many fouls to him-
fdf : So he hath in a fpcciall manner caufed the truths concern
ing his rifible government of the Saints in this world, in commu
nion and fellowftiip With himfelf, and one with another, accor
ding to the order of the Gofpcl, as with more glory to break
forth, fo with more power to lay hold upon the fpiritsof many,
then in former times : So that not contenting themfeives with
mixt fellowships, and other pollutions in the things of Chrift
(the abhorred errors and miftakes of their former waies ) and
not finding inceuragement for what they delired according to
God, in the places of their then fojourning : They were provo
ked to make many inquiries on earth, and fend up many cries to
him, whom their fouls loved in heaven, to know where he fed
his flock at noon.
The favour and faithfullnefle ofthe Lord Jefus ( the King and
head of his Church ) was not wanting to his people in this thing.
He anfwered the defires of many in carrying them into this wil-
dcrnefle, where they acknowledge themfeives to have received
c warmth
The EfiHU to the Reader*
warmth and refreiliing under his wing?, he fent out his light an
his truth,and led them to his holy mountain,and his tabernacles.
Among others ( dear Brethren ) we have been fharers in this
rich priviledge, a large portion hath been carved out unto us, by
the hand ofourblefled God in the things of his kingdom, and
grace: we have for many years lived under his fhadow, been fed
with the dainties of his houfe, injoied the, full improvement of
the large abilities of faithfuil watchmen and overfeers for our
good, to whom our comforts and welfare in every kinde have
been prctious.
Bat the only wife and holy God, for our great unworthineffe
hath lately made a fad breach upon us by the death of ourmoft
dear Paftor (the Author of the enfuing Treatife) Avhereby our
glory is much eclipfed, our comforts not a little impaired, afld
our fears juftly multiplied. The (broke is direfull and amafing,
when fuch a ftake is taken out of the hedge, fuch a pillar from
the houfe, fuch a Paftor from his flock, in fuch a time and place
as this.
It is not our purpofe or is it futable to our condition and re
lation, to Jay out the breadth of the excellencies wherewith
through the abundant grace of the Lord he was inriched and
fitted for the fervice of his great name, or if we were willing
to improve owr felves in that kinde, have our pens received an
anointing for fwch an imploiment ; what we expreffe isonely
to put you and our felves in mindeof the unvaluable loffe we
have fuftained, that our hearts being deeply and duly affected
under that fad afflicting providence, we may look up t the holy
pne of Ifrael our Redeemer, who teacheth to profit, that in*
ftruclion may be fealed up unto us thereby.
He was ( as you well know ) one of a thoafand, w'hofe dili
gence and unweariednefle (befides his other endowments) in
the work committed to him, was almoft beyond compare. He
revealed the whole counfell of the Lord unto us, kept- nothing
back, dividing the word aright. His care was of ftrong and
weak, foeep and iambs, to give a portion to each in "due feafon,
dejightingin holy adminiftrations, which by him were held forth
in iuch beauty aad glory. In this work his Mafter found hinv
andfo cal'd him to enter into his glory. Some of you are not
ignorant with what ftrength of importunity he was drawn to
and with what fear and care he attended it.
The
The EfiUle to the Reader.
The weight and difficultie ethe work was duly apprehended by
him, and he lookt upon it, as fomewhat unfutabie toaPaftor,
wht)fe head and heart and hands, were full of the imploimcnts
of his proper place.
Be6des,his fpirit moftly delighted in the fearch of the myftery
of Ckrift, in the unfcarchable riches thereof, and the work and
method of the fpirit, in the communication of the fame unto the
foul for its everlafting welfare, fome difcovery whereof may
hereafter be prefented to the world, as the Lord gives liberty
and opportunity.
Such ftrength of parts clothed with humility, fuch clear and
high apprchenfions of the things of God, with a ready cheerful!
condefcending to the infirmities of the weak (which was his
daily ftudy and practice) are not often to be found among the
fons of men, nor yet the fons of God in this world.
Theprefent difcourfewas finiftied by himfelf in the time of
his life, and fent neer two years fince to be made publique,
but the Lord in whofe hands all our works and waies are, deter
mined otherwifc. That fad providence was entertained by him
in reference to the prefent work, with much contentednefTe and
humble fubmiffion to the good pleafure of the moft high,
and if he might have in joyed the liberty of hi* own judgement
and delires, no further difcoveries (honld have been made to the
world of thefe his labours, they fhould have been buried in ever
lafting filcnce ; but at laft he was overborn and condefcended to
what now is again endeavoured, though before the full traafcri-
bing, he was tranflated from us to be ever with the Lord.
The Reader may well conceive, had the judicious Author li
ved to perafe the Copy now fent, the work would have been
more compleat, and perhaps fome additions made in fome parts
thereof. But we have not yet had the hap jpinefle to finde among
his papers what was intended in that kinde.
We have little more to fay at prefent, but to let the Reader
know, that nothing is added to, or taken from the Authors pri
mitive Copy forthefubftanceof it; and toaffure him that his
tmwillingnefTe to nuke his thoughts publique, did noc arife from
any doubts in him concerning the truth of what is held forth in
the prefent difputes, for he was abundantly fatisfied therein : As
he beleeved ft be jpak*, but other confederations retarded his re*
folutions to that work.
c 2 It
The Epiftle to the Reader.
It hath been rightly obferved tkat difputations in Religion,
though they are fomettmes neceflary, yet they are ufually dange
rous, by drawing commonly the beft fpirits into the head from
the heart, and, if extraordinary care be not taken, abating pi
ous affedions towards God, and love towards men. But you
(Brethren ) who knew him, are witneffes of the prevailing live*
ly power of the rich grace of God, in the heart and life of this
Author in all refpecls, even unto his very end, the Lord who
taught him from his youth, and enabled him then to declare and
hold forth his wondrous work?, forfook him not when he was
gray-headed, but he went on in the ftrength of the Lord God,
making mention of his righteoufncfie) even of kit only.
There were fome workings in his thoughts before the fending
awayofthefirft Copy, to have recommended thefe his labours
in an Epiftle to this Church, and thereby left them (toufehis
own expreffions) as his lad legacy to us : Though thefe thoughts
of his were not then profecuted, yet there being neceffary oc-
cafion upon this great turn of providence to intimate a few
words unto the Reader at this time, we thought it not amifle to
acquaint you, our beloved Brethren, with thofe former pur-
pofes of our moft dear Paftor,whofe remembrance we hope will
be/or ever pretious with you all, that you may look upon this
work (the refult of many thoughts and praiers) as the Uft'brettk-
ingi of his love towards you, for your eftablifhment in thefe prc-
fent truths. It (hall be our endeavour that in due feafon you may
have other of his labours among you, in your daily view for your
further comfort and edification, and fo may ftiil hear him fpeak-
ing to you in this way, whole 'lively voice you can hear no more.
And we (hall not ceafe to look up to the God and father of our
Lord Jefus Chrift, the father of mercies, and God of all confola-
tions, for you, and for our felves, that we may be duty fenfibleof
the price that was in our hands, effectually humbled under any
misimprovements, and confcientioufly profecute the advanta
ges yet continued, leaft a vvorfe thing happen to us, our candle-
ftickbc removed, and we left wholly defolate, in this time of the
Lords riding circuit over all his Churches, and that hour of tem
ptation which is even now over the face of the whole eartk
Hartford upon Tor Brethren in tie feKotofrip oftbefw h
CoKelicutt>the efthe Gojptl, anddeepjoltomfuffenvr
2 8. of Oftub. with you in tbu great lajft,
ltf *J7. E D W A R I> Ho B K INS.
W I J- 1,1 AM GOOD W IK.
In obicum viri Do&iflimi THOM * HOOK
Pafloris Ecclefia? Hertfordienfis,
Novanglk, College fui.
A Starr >e of heaven Vthofe bum* Were 'very bright,
Who Vests a ^urning.and ajhining light,
but now he difappeares :
July the feventh fix hundred fiurtiifeaven,
Hi* Hefted foul afc ended up to heaven,
He "to & a man exceeding rishin truth ^
He flared up rich treasures from hi* youth.
While he was in the Unwerpty^
Hi* ligbt did (hint, kis ptrts Vtere very high.
When he Wasfllw o/EmmanuelJ,
^Muck IcArmng in hi* f olid he ad did dwell.
Hi* knowledge in Theologic Divine
In Chclmesford Lettures divers yews didfiine.
Dark Scriptures he moftclearly did ex pound,
And that great my ft try of Chrifl profited,
He had afngular clear in/ight, in
The fifth eonverjion unto god from fin ;
And in what method men come to inherit,
Both Ckrift and all hi* fill** ff e by the Spirit*
He made the truth apptar bj light ofnafon,
.Andtfake wo ft ccmfirtnble Words infeafon.
To poor diftrtfledjinriers atid contrite,
And fitch Of to the Promifcshtdright.
Which dtd revive their hearts and make
Andin reproof he Veas a (onne of Thunder.
He ff>ake the Word with fak authority,
That many from themfehes t* Chrifl did fa
Hu preaching *asMeftk* holy Ghoft,
Wtye frefenoe in him Vc admired mop.
Be didexceSin Mtvcyfeace And Love,
WM Lion-like in outrage, yeta'Dove.
Be from the largenefte of hi* royatt heart >
His treafores Was mo ft ready to impart.
To many Minifter* he VVM a father ;
Who from hi* light, muck pleafint light did gather.
The principles he held Were clear andjlrong :
Be ty& to truth a mighty pillar long.
I can affirm I know no man more fee
From Err or sin his \tidgement t then Wat he m
Bis holy heart delightedmuch to a&
The Veiilofgod&hcrein he Wat exalt.
No other Veay could with ht* Spirit frit ;
Bit conver fatten Was fitlltffiuit.
Be Was abundant in the VeorkjfC}od
Vntitt death came, andhtavcnVtas huabod.
At hid lafl clattfe Chriftfiumdkim doing VveU>
Bu blamelefte lifi^ut few canfaraHcl.
The ptace he had fall thirty yearis agoe
At death was firm>not touched ty the fie.
Of ail hi* dales atdtimesjhe laft were be ft :
The end of fuck is peace, he is at reft.
Bu lippsjhey Voere a firing and tree of 'lift : ,
Vnto hi* people, family and W^
In Vthich muck ^fifdome^health and grace vasfiund,
Arefealed upland buried underground.
If Any to thi& Platfrm can reply
With better reaftnjet this volume die. :
But better argument if none can give,
Then Thomas Hookers Policy flail live.
S A M. S T o N E, Teaching Elder
of the fame Church at Hartford with him;
9 Oiemj Reverend and dew Brother, ^Tn<
HOOKER, late Tap or of the Church at
Hartford on Conne&iquot.
nPO fee thrse things was holy Auftin* wiih,
1 Rome in her Flower, Chrift Jefus in the Flefh,
And Paul i'th Pulpit ; Lately men might fee,
Twofiift,and more,m #*0^r/Miniftry.
Zion in Beauty, is a fairer fight,
Then Rome in Flower,with all her Glory dight :
YetZ>0/ Beauty did moft clearly fhine.
In Bookers Rule,and Doclrine ; both Divine.
Chrift in the Spirit,ts more then Chrift in Flefh,
Our Souls to quicken, and our States to bleflfe :
Yet Chrift in Spirit brake forth mightily,
In Faithfull Booker sk arching Mimftry.
Tattl'm the Pulpit, Hooker could not reach,
Yet did He Chrift in Spirit f lively Preach :
That living Hearers thought He did inherit
A double Portion of Taxis lively fpirit.
Prudent in Rule, in Argument quick, full :
Fervent in Prayer, in Preaching powerfull :
That well did learned Ames record bear,
The like to Him He never wont to hear.
'Twas of QenevAhs Worthies faid,with wonder/
(Thofe Worthies Three :) ^rftfwaswonttoThunddr
Virct, like Rain,on tender graflfe to fhower,
But Cafow> lively Oracles to pour.
All thefe in Hookers fpirit did remain:
ASonneofThunder,andafhowerof Rain s :
A pourer-forth of lively Oracles,
In Caving foulspdie fumme of miracles*
Now
Now bleflcd Hooker, thou art fet cjn high,
Above the thankleffe world,and cloudy sky :
Doe thou of ail thy labour retpe the Crown,
Whilft we here reapc the feed, which thou haft fo wen.
J. COTTON.
Herbert In
Church uu
litanc.
In fepulchrum Reverendiffimi viri 5 fratris charif-
fimi M. T H o. HOOK E & i.
AMerica, although/it doe not botfl
Of alt the gold and filver from this Co* ft,
Lent to her Sifter Europe's *tcd t *r pride,
( For that's repaid hcrjfrith much gain btpdc
In one rich Ptarl&hich Heavens did thence afford,
Ai^ow Herbert game hi* honefl Vvord )
Ttt things, SHE in the Catalogue may come
Witb Europe,Africke,Afia,/tfr ONETOMBE.
E. ROG E R s.
Y Times(y^&David)arein thy Hand: Neither
is it meetefor us/0 much at, to know the fea-
fons which theFather hath putin his own pow
er. Thi* is as confpicuoufly made good in bis ap
pointing ^feafons/0r jollifying his own caufe>
as of any other event whatfoever. wherein, as
he hat has great anintereft fo, himfelfe being the principal!*
jea y fole AUT H o R of all that is Written orftokenfor it , affumes
the prerogative to judge and determine of the fit tefl opportunity ,
for every word , that Shall be uttered , much more publi-
(hedinteftimony thereof. T hi* I have with fi fence andfubmijfi-
en learned ( as many other leffons ) from his fo prong and all wife-
diflofing Providence towards this treatife ; And fome other, both
pajfages and treatifes that have related to, or been intended for
defence and deer ing ofthiSssfrgument*
This Treatife Vvat finijht and fent over transcribed un
der the eye and exatt review of the eminently accomplifot Author
himfelfejvellnigh TWoyeeresJince who alfo then followed it (.as
I have heard') with many praters and teares , for a blejfing upon
the publijhing. 'But it V? as then buried in the rude waves of the
waft Ocean, with many precioutSaintsjn their paffuge hither. The
mo ft ofthofe that were ajfetted to this caufe, did then judge, in re-
fpett of the Opportunity ', and import unity ofthatfeafon , ( that im~
petuoujly called for ^Modell of this way ) this to be a/ojfe not re-
compenfable , at any other time. 'But God ( we fee -, and that by
thisflrange difafler ) thought be ft to referve if rather y for fuch a
time as this : ^ts wherein , the noyfe and tumultuow outcries of
many , beingfomeVvhat ftilledy the words of the wife, may bee
( a& Solomon Jpea^es ) the better heard in quiet. Andthe ra~
gtng violence of that hotfeafon> ( which like a fiery Oven., ( as the
Trophet fpeakes ) devoured all that was caft into it ) being a little
moderated , and allayed , men may be better difpofed to he are and
conpder Reafon, ejpecially coming from this hand , whom all
men knew, W had in efteeme, as a man of God , of more then
d an;
an ordinary fair it. ssfndperhaps fonh. of thofe Reafonipgs,
whkh were then , or would ft ill have been deemed as broken and
briefed Reeds, in the hands of other s y may become in his as rods
of Iron, andprevaile to Victory : And thofe Rods, which have
been turned to Serpents, become Rods againe , noVtthey ars
taken up by him.
That forementioned deftiny , that hath attended this book?)
hath, at times vifited my thoughts with an apprehenjion offome-
thing certtiine I am ofthis, which may more vifibly be read
otft of this* and a more thenttfaall conjunttien of many other occur
rences falling out at this juncture of time , evidently proclaiming
by a Id^d and power full voyce of providence, that Gods dejigne and
pletifure is (for what ends and iffues himfelfe onely knowes ) to re
new and hold up this controverfie among ft m, as if it were but new
begun, not^ith ft anding all that fluggijhbackwardneffe in thofe
that have been called, yea Redout upon, t o maintain it and
thofe flight and dejpifng thoughts in other s y as not worth the pains
and travaile. God not onely having ft irred up the Jpirit of this
great worthy to undertake *ht def ence thereof ( whoje humility
and wodefty to appear* in Print in any other fubjett, confide-
ring his abilities inallkjntis 3 both for preaching and diluting
were
Vverc fingular ) but ordering of itfo, as that it foottld be Accom
panied with many other Treatifes now publifljed^or to he made pub-
Hque , that have at long fince been prepared, but detained, at if
to be are it companie > but noVv iffuing forth as it were at once. A F p orton *
Some of Which will provoke and occafion others , or necejfitatefome the Queries
of thofe engaged to make fiejb Replies , or fome Other way to rfApolloriim
vindicate the truth. ln Latin.
and Mafter Aliens defence of the nine Qucflions and Portions from New England.
The Reafins&nd Answers of the DHtenting Brethren and the Alterably,, and die tranf-
aliens about Accommodation all that were given in in writing.
Mr -Cottons Anfwcr to Mr Eaily > &c. Thedodrinall part.
Tea, and which is more eminently obfervable to this purpofe in
hand , that the Afiemblyof Divines itfelfe (Providence fo con-
firing and contriving it) fhould now, and not till now (though
upon the Order of the Honourable Houfe long fince iffuedforth,
a faint attempt towards an entrance thereunto was made by
them) fhould now befet aworke and betake themfelves a ne'tyjo af-
fert and convincingly make forth the Jus Divinum ^Church-go
vernment , both in the ge tier all principles , upon Vvhich it i* to be
made forth y and the particularities thereof: <*Andfo not only take
a neVo furvcy, but go over^ upon a ne^v woof, the whole peece and
platform they had debated&before prtfented,but under A THERE
MAY BE, and IT i s LAWFUL AND AGREEABLE TO THE
WORD, and the like: THE LORD , by all the fe coincident c-
vents calling his Saints to afieflj and more feriom rcvifall of thefe
ontr over fie s , at not yet determined , nor fully cleared either to
thefatitfattion of God or man. And moreover by this loft alone,
( if there were no other con f deration higher and of more weight)
putting in afufficient caveat and demur to the [words plea or en-
termedling,as in relation to thi* quarrcll^ pendente tit y thefuite as
yet depending upon an other way, of trialL
As touching this Treatife, and the worthy Author0//Y, I intend
not to preface any thing by commendation of either unto the Rea
der; wl ich were indeed y to lay paint upon burnijbed marble , or
add light unto the Sun. The truft of viewing it at the prejff being
committed to my care, I have, out of the honour I bore to him, and
love unto thiscaufe my heart i* in, endeavoured to dif charge it with
my utmoft diligence andfaithfulneftt : I have done it all the right
I could* And Reader, be affured thou hafl it here prcfented as it was
now tranfcribed and fent over t without Addition or Diminution :
D 2 Neither
Neither didlentermeddtefofarrea* to looks The Quotations /'*
the Authors themfelves , whom he confutes ; but left them as /
found them to the Copj. Onely Ibeleeve upon feme Conjettures ,
that the Copy which ferijhed , and Vv as throughout revtfed, and
perhaps added to by the Author, Vvas more perfect then tki*.
I have no more but to commend it and thee to the bleffincr
.fGod.
APRIL. 17. 1648.
TH O. GOODWIN,
THE CONTENTS.
A Swvey of the Summe of Church* DifcipKnc~>l
PART I.
Ecclefiafticall Policie Defined.
CHAP. I.
lCcleftafticaS fetich u 4 skill of ordering the^>
* affairs ofchrijls houfe according to the fatter*
of his Word. page i.
Chap. 2. The conftitution of a vifibU
Church in the Caufes thereof : The Efficient
p.n.
Chap.^. Of the invifible Church: Whether the invi-
fikle Chrch he the principal*, prime and onely proper fMetl,
to whom all the Seals and Privileges of fieeiall nete doe be-
* P-35
Chap.4. of the formall caufe of a vtfible Church, the
urch Covenant. 0.41.
Chap.y. Whether Baptifme doth give formality or make
a member of a vijible Church ? p j j a
Chap, 6. Whether profifion makes a man a member of a
Congregation? ?t600
Chap. 7. An Anfoer to Arguments made again ft the
Church-Covenant. p.6%.
Chap.S. Whertin the precedency of a Chttrch, asit is To-
tum homogeneum,&*;*4W. p 4 gp w
, Chap.p. of the nature and being of a Presfaterialt
Church. p.^4-
Chap. 10. Such arguments as Jtf< ^-Ruttcrford aleadgeth
* for
The Contents.
for the confrwAtion of a VrtsbyteriaHchurchAnfwered*
Chap. 1 1 . Touching the \.fub]ett ofEcclefiafticAtt tower,
wbtrethenAtureofit i* dtfco'vered, A#d the Arguments brought
Againfl itAttfvered. p* x 8 ? .
Chap. 1 2 . Touching the Cat Mike Andvifible Church,whe-
ther 'to the tjttini fiery And guides of the Catholike vifiile
Church) hath the Lor d committed the K eyes, *s to the frftfub*
jell. Difcuffed p.aiy.
Chap.13- Of the Cttholike church at it it totumrcpre-
fcntativum,, in the Ajjemhling of Fitters, &c. in a general
CeunceH. p.22^.
Chap.i4. of the Church univerfaS, as it u totum intc-
P-243.
ap.iy. An tnfoer to u^F Hudfon, concerning the
Church fatbolikt vijiblc, as totum integralc. p. 2 5 o.
Chap.i6. of Church communion as it if dfeculiarPri And
, the 17. Chap* of cJJf r Rutterford is confidered, Andanfaer-
ed y at touching thefowerhegwetb to 4 Ptfter in and over other
Congregations befide hu own* pj8.-
Chap.j. Ofan Independent Church, Wherein the state
of the queftioni* opened, thediftaftfuttMm of Indefendencj
de*red> and the right meAning futufonit. Hcalcb,asWidiowes.
C Election.
^Severed
^Ordination.
f What the watch is, which appertains to all.
(.What the bahaviour of all under it.
r What to be done before they come,
j r Are no members,
fflorfxvvhat, when they are met, in recelnngXcomc members
C fuchwho S from other Co3-
grcgations,
.Parties who hate right toP
r Sacra-
menti
tion of
CPubiike in the
Common to both, ) Aflcmbly.
as to be ^Accompanied
t with the word*
^Peculiar
^Synods,
Consociation IB <
/CMacck.
^Supper
v admini.
r*d.
Frequently
with diftind blef-
^ngs, as there be
.diHinft elements.
Preparation toC^^
Cenfutes of\ ) Xh^^Vnd SRecorded,
offences. 1 < wfiich A11Q Jpubiifhcd.
1 Publfte,yfi xecul io by J Admonitio,
C where C (Excommunication.
Private
Cap'.i*
Part i
SURVEY
of the Summe of
Church-Difciplina
CHAP% I,
Ecclcfiaflicall Policy Defined.
Ecclefafticall Policy is a skill of ordering the affairs
ofChrifts boufe According to the pattern of bis word*
i//."^ When we fpeak of fpirituall things, we
defire to (peak in the words which the wife-
dome of the holy Ghoft teachecb, and fo we
(hail compare fpirituali words and fpirituall
things sogethen And therefore it is, though
the Government, whereof we are now to
intreat, fhareth, with other of the like
rank, in the generall nature common to
them and ir,and thence may ( is it is ) truely becalled,an Art or
Policy, as civil governments sre Tdled : snd there be a like pa
rity and proportion of reafon, in regard of the nature of the
work: yet we attend the language of theApoftle, who, when
fee would inftrud Timothy, touching f c fubjscl: now to be in-
B treated
Cap. i . \^4 Survey of the fuwwe Part i .'
treated of, and furnifh him with dindions fitting and fufficient
thereunto, he terms it, by knowledge or skjtt, how to demean
hiwfclfin th e houfe of God y I Tim. 3 .15.
Its the knowledge of tf}e duty of ftme rule that lieth upon kirn.
Thus knowledge how to convede and carry our felves in Church-
work, as the eflfed:, leads us by the hand to look to the caufe,
whence it comes, namely the rule by the ft aple- precepts whereof,
as by the Kings ftindard, this knowledge hath its being, and is
bounded in its operations, the effect thus isexpreflkd>but the caufe
is implied.
Ordering.^ Its the art of ordering the affairs of the Church,
Forfo the Apoftle (peaks, Celof.Z.j. wken I hehald your faith
and order, as if he would refer re the whole workof theGofpei
to thefe two heads, Doftrinc and Difcipline* So much or
Religion, as concernes the nature and work of Faith inward-
ly in the (oul towards God and mm, that is contained in
the firft branch, Faith. Order, which is the fecond and op-
pcfite member, includes the exercife of Diftiptine and cen-
fures of the Church, fo far, as by rule they are exprefled, and
concern the rectifying of the carriage of fuch, who are in conf os-
deration each wi A other.
This word take n in its native and narrow fignirlcation, implies
the right fofitare of things in their proper f laces ansi ranks* when
they are marshalled by the rule of tJttcthod, according to their
efpeciall precedencies and dependencies they have, each upon
other. And here by a Metonimy of the Adjunct, The managing
of all Church- Ordinances, according to all the formes thereof,
as jE^ye/fpeaks, the outgoings thereof, and incomings thereof,
h.4j,n, w j t h t hat piety and fpirituail prudence, as is aioft futable to all,
that time, place, and perfon$,and pradifes, can require, as dif-
penfed by fome, received by others, is underftood.
So that, when all offices and ordinances are managed in this
manner, in a comely demeanour, the Church is then truely vi-
iibly Militant, becomes terrible like a well ordered army with
fanners. But when you ioofe the ranks, and rout the company,
by diforderly ad m migrations, it is the overthrow of the Army,
and (oof the Church.
Houfe of Chrifl^ It is the expreffion of the Apoftle in th
place formerly quoted, I T'rw.j.ij. That thw maieft kvuw
koff to Mavff thy felf in the hoxff of God, Wkicb it the Church
f
Cap. i. rf Chmh-DiJriftifie^. Part i.
tSthe livig God. God is ftie father of ail the family in heaven
and earth. Chrift the Head and Redeemer, the holy Gboft the
Comforter.
As the Hcad,fo the Church which is his Body, admits a double
consideration.
CMyfticall, by Spirimall influence*
Chrift is a Head, and Jl*y them 6e fire my
f4Cf.
Hence obferve obiter and by the Way, that the root of this
power lieth fuft in Chrift, as a Head, and is communicated by
vertue of that commiilion received from the Father, t
in heaven Andearth is given to me y therefore Preach and
We now fee the proper and adequate fubjecl: about which ec-
ckfiafticall. policy is.exerciled, to wit,
The affaires of hi* houfe^ The things that appertain to
the vifibk Church, his viliblc Kingdome on earth* And co
this place appertain the diiputes, touching the difference be-
iwixt Ecckfiafticall and civil Policy, what kinde of influ
ence. they have each into other, together with the tyranni
cal! ulurpation of that man of finne, and the falfe claim that
Antichrilt makts to both the fwords, with ail the pretences he
devifcthtofcrve his own turn, and the falfe colours hepiusupoa
his proceedings, when he would allay his cruelty, with a far-
fetcht device, as though he did all incrdine adfriritxalia, and
by the colour of that order, he might diforder and^oyertiun the
whole frame of .all Kingdomes and commoi^weakhs, if they will
not ftoop to his tyranny and ufurpation,
All thole controverts take here their proper confideration,
as in their proper place. But our intendmcnt being to compre
hend things in fhort, we (hall whollyleave (uch tedious difpures,
which would trouble our work, an4 weary the Reader.
Certain it is, Ecckfiafticall policy confines it fclf within the
affairs of the Church, as within its proper compaffe. My King.
dome, faith our Saviour, is not of thu ^orld^ and fo the wea
pons of his Kingdome are fpirituall weapons, as in the inference
our Saviour fully concludes. If my Kingdom ^9 ere of thu
Vtorld, then Veottld my fervtnts fight, that I Qiould not be deli
vered to the Jews. But his Kingdome is not of this world, there-
tore his fervants will not fight.
Men fuftain a double relation.
As members of the commonwealth they have civil weapons,
and in a civil way of righteoufnefTe, thty may, and ihoulduie
item. Buc
Cap. i. of Church-Difciplm
none.
3>
That which 1$ ajundtmentAHpoint of Aeligion, that hath divine
Inftitution, andfo becomes immutable, unlefie Chrift him^
fclf repeal it. For principles of that nature muft have diviae
authority to appoint and to retnove.
But Church Difcipline is a fundamentall point of Religion.
Heb.6. Laying on ef hands, beingby a tJMetwjmy of the aA-
)u*li put for Ordination, Ordination one particular, put for
the whole of Church Difcipline.
4-
If God received this as his peculiar to himfeif under the Law,
To appoint Offices Ordinances in his word according to his will,
Then it is unlawfull now for any man to arrogate it: becaufe
his foveraignty is as much now as then, his word as perfect
there is no reafon which can caft the-balance another way.
But this he did take M -bit peculiar in the Old Teftamcnr,
Hence by the way we may lay in a caveat againft fignificanc
Ceremonies inftitutedby man in Gods worlbip, as {uperftki0us f
fuch
8 Cap. i. A Survey of the [ummc part i.
fuch I mean which are appointed to (t j t up the dull and dead
cnindeof man to the remembrance Q\ his duty towards God,
by fcmefpeciallfignification, whereby he might be edified.
i.
Bccaule thefe undet this Inftitution are media cultw, and
areforrore efficacious to carry the minde and heart to God,
as the Papifts require, and fuch as all Orthodoxe Divines con-
demn. Nay if it be by teaching and ftirring towards thefe fu
pernaturall works, as Gods fpirituall worfeip.
Its that which the Lord condemns in Images, which tell lies,
Its that which the Lord threatens to punifo. ^,29.19. Tk*t
kisfixr taught by the fresefts of men
*
/ Becaufe fuch ceremonies are of the fame kinde and homoge*
neall with the (ignifieative part of the actions of theSacramcnt,
and upon the grouud may be (aid to have a leall and true efficacy
of teaching, which properly is a part of worfaip : (ince that
part of the Sacrament, which is placed in fignification is fo.
Doth Baprifme confecrate the child to God ? fo doth the croffe.
Doth Baptifme fignify the Covenant betwixt Chrift and the
childe ? fo doth the Crofle. For its openly faid by the Patrons
thereof, to betoken tkt engagement betwixt Chrift and the child,
that he (hall be Cferifts fervant, and fouldier to follow his colours
and fight under his banner onto his dying day. And this Image
though it hath no tcngue to*fpesk ofr its own, yet it (peaks
by this instituted fignificacion put upon ic and preffed by the pow
er of the Prelates./
3-
Thofe Ceremonies which are let in the fame rank with Gods
own Ceremonies, in regard of their end and ufe, As thole are
truly religious becaufe God is the appointer of them : So thefe
mult be fuperftitious, becaufe mans will is the Inftitutour of
them : the parity and proportion of realon helds on both
fides.
But fignificant Ceremonies thus inftituted, are of the like
nature with fome of Gods own rites. Inftance the Phy laderies.
JV#w.i5.39, they were appointed for this end by the Lord,
to be remembrancers and admonifoers of the Law to thofe that
afed them, and^the lame place the(e Ceremonies fupply, and are
erdainedlor the fame purpofe,
The
Cap. I . tf Church Dif rifling. Part i .
The CircttrnfttMtitCls of T)ifcipli*e 9 as Time, Place, out
ward Decency and Cometinefle in the managing of Gods Or
dinances : thefe admit of varieties and mutabilities, according to
emergent occafions, which alter with the conditions of the
Church.
There is a comelines and conveniency of Time and Places of
meeting, and manner in their meeting) when the Churches are
under perfection, which will be much altered,when the Church-
es enjoy peace and profperity , and have Chdftian Kings and
Queens for their nurfing Fathers, and nurfing Mothers. Yet in
the carry ing on of thefe Circumftantials according to the minde
of drift, among many other, thele Rules lend a common influ
ence, and are of fpeciall conference and conlideration.
i.
Though there be not : nor in truth can be particular precepts
exprefled in the Word, that may meet with all the fpeciall varie
ties of occurrences in this kinde ; yet there be generall Rules, un
der the reach whereof, all the particulars will come, and by
which they may be regulated, and that without fail. Allwuft
bs done comeblj tndin order , without rudenes or confufion, For
Qodunot the godojconfofion, as in all the Churches, i Cor. 14. 33.
Attmvft bedone to edification, I Cor.i4.26. &4H to Cjods glorj,
i CV.io.3i.
2.
All thefe Circvmftantials of Time, Place and Decency, they
are common to things Civil, as well as Sacred, and ferve indiffer
ently and equally to further the ufefull adminiftration of both,
and therefore cannot be conceived to be any part of religious
wcrthip, nor can be ranked within the compaffe thereof, by any
Lhewofreafon, only the ancient maxime here takes place, The
later Art ufeth the workjoft he forme r, Ars fofterior utitttr priori*
opere ; both civil and facred adminiftrations ufe thefe Circumftan-
tials, as iflliing from precedent Arts, arrdfoput forth their own
actions to the beft advantage, for the attaining of their own ends.
As each man may meet withinftances many, by eafie attendance.
/There muft be a right underftanding of the meaning of the
words, and fo a (jrammAticattvfnalyfu of the phrafe, where thev
prornifes or commands are expreiTed, before either our faith can
believe the one, or a gracious, humble heart make choice aright
of the other, and obey it. Both btlewing and obeying are religi-
C ous ,
io Cap. i . A Survey oftkcfomme Part j .
ous actions, and both fuppofe the nfe and work of Grammar, and
fo of Logtck^ about the promifes and commands, and yet no man,
that hath the exercife of reafon about him, will fay, that either
Grammars Logick^Andjjis are religious actions, much lefle reli
gious w(prfliip.
3-
/ The Veittofno w^ neither Magiftrate in the Common -wealth,
nor Officer or Officers in the Churches, is the rule either of com
manding or forbidding things indifferent. For if their wiis were
the rule, theycoulinoterrein commanding or forbidding : for
the rule cannot erre. They were not to give an account for thofe
their commands, nor could be puniflied for any mifcarriage in
them. Then alfo, the will of the Inferiour were abfolutely bound
to yeeld obedience thereunto, and that without either queftion-
ing or examining the nature of it. Yea blinde obedience would
by this means be not only allowed, but of neceflity enjoyned.
Nor could the Inferiour fin, in whatever he did in fubjecling him-
felf to the directions of the Superiour in fuch indifferent things. All
which are contrary to common fenfe.
4-
Tic determination of indifferent things , either abfolutely to
be attended, or abfolutely to be laid afide, when there is no pre-
ponderations or neceflity to caft the balance either way, is beyond
Warrant becaufc it thwarts the nature of the things, and that
raeerly out of the pleaftire of the Impofer,which is not a rule to go
by^fince God by rule hath left thefe either to be done, or not
done, as occafions are prefented.
5-
Appointment and injunctions of things indifferent, which are
either unprofitable, and have no good in their ufe, or be but fo
far prejudicial!, asthattheyoccafion aftopin a Chriftun courfe
upon any juft ground : Such appointments are to be repealed as
vmlawfulL i . 5or if Gods own Ceremonies were to be removed,
becAufc unprofitable, then much more ours, Beb. 7.18. 2. If we
muftanfwerforiW/^^or^, then for idle Ceremonies. 3. Things
iadifleren^ when they are ufed, not in fubordination to help for
ward morall duties, their ufe is unlawfull. For herein lieth their
ufe and good, that they may be in way to lend a lift to a
higher end- But when ttey are unprofitable or prejudicial!
ia the fenfe before ^xpreffed , then they arc not in fiiberdi-
nation
Cap.2 . of Ckwck-DifciflifitLj. Part 1 .
nation to help forward Ithe moral!. Ergo. 4. That which
eroffeth the Place and Office of the Governour, tkat'tie
S}uft not doe or maintain : But to inj'oyn any thing that
is) unprofitable, is againit his place , for his Office is to rule
for their good, Rom. 13. 4. But unprofitable things are
not fetch.
CHAP* II.
Tkc Conftitution of a vifiblc Church in the Caufcs
thereof: The Efficient andMatttr.
THisvifokChweh, the fubjecl adequate of our Enquiry, is td
be attended in a double regard,
The Church in her Conftitution is confidered two waies,
cEffeHtiate,
as Totum < Or
{integrate.
As totum Ejfcntitb or Homogeneitm, look at it as in the firft
caufes, out of which (he exifts, and comes to be gathered, and this
is called, Ecclefiapriwa.
Thu Church hath the right of ele&ing and 'choofing Officers,
and when thefe are fet in it, it becomes totum Organism. Ame
0fo&/.i.ff*B3i8- The Corporation is a true body, when it hath
no LM'ajor, nor other Officers, which happily fhe yearly
choofeth.
We now come to enqmre of the viJiUe harchi* her firft
conftitutiw and gathering.
And in the handling of this, we (hall take into confederation
fuchfpeciallQueftions, wherein there appears any difference be
twixt us, and our Reverend and very learned Brethren, defirous
to propound things, wherein difficulties yet appear unto us, ho
ping foiwe further evidence may be given tor the manifcftation of
the truth, which we only feek, if we know what we feek : and
therefore would live and learn $ oly while we thusbeleeve, we
thus fpeak.
C i the
1 2 Cap. 2 . The Conftitution 0fa vifible church Part I .
harch, which will make moft for the
clearing of the fubjed we have in hand,
t #$#>/,
are the< ^Matefi
(As alfo the? and
fFormaS
Of the Efficient.
Concerning the Principal cAufi and Inftitutpur of a vifible
Church, there is a common concurrence of ail fides, fo far as I
canreade, and therefore I fliall eafe the Reader of all large dif-
courfe in this behalf.
It jfhall be enough to point out the truth, as it is expreffed in
Scripture : namely, Theinftitutionofthe Church ifliies from the
fpeciall appointment of God the Father, tharow the Lord fcfut
fchrift, as the head thereof, by the holy qhoft, fent and fet n
work for that end. SotheApoftle fpeaks moft pregnantly and
plainly, Heh$.$i. Forthu jman (meaning Chrifl ) VCM counted
Worthy of more honour then Mofe$^ ina/mttch AS hsthat hath bttild-
cd the houfe, hath more honour then the hottfe. Chrift it fet over t hs
httrch y which is, the konfe rfGod, as the Sonne^ Mofes M a fcr~
want. He the mafter- builder, Mofes as an Jnferionr and under-
workman. And vcrfa. For every houfe it huilded by fome WAn,
but he that buildeth ail things is God. This ssfL L is to be re
ferred to the things that went before, to wit, the things of the
hotife.
What ever belongs to the Church hath God in Chrift the Au-
thourof it. And hence in the old Teftament it was given in
charge to 'JM&fes, that as & five all prefented before him in the
Monnt, in a lively manner, fohemuft becautelous and confci-
entious to hold himfclf to that patern, not to fwerve an hairs
breadth there-from, or to adde any thing of his own devifing,
And hence our Saviour claims this as his prerogative royall, Mat.
1 6. Vpon thu rock^ I i/l Mid my Church* 'tis his houfe, and he
knows his own minde, and therefore he only will fafhion it there-
nnto.And from hence it is,that in the time wherein E&kicl would
hmme our, and that unto the life, the Tem viz, The Civil Mfigiftr ate,
hpw
r*-
Cap.t. in t he Caufes thereof. Parti. 13
how farr-e he may be faiH to have a hand in the ereding of Chur
ches, It is that which hath exercifed the heads and pens of the
: -moft judicious, and is too large for this place, and our purpofe,
jwe willingly pafle it by , being not yet perfwaded that the
chief Magiltrate (hould .(land a Neuter, and tolerate all Reli
gions.
Of the Matter.
Proceed we to make enquiry of the Matter , and there (chough
it hath not fo much Art in it, yet bccaufe it hath more, and indeed
more evidence, in regard of all, to whom we addrefle this our en
quiry ; fith it concerns all, who feck the good of Church- fellow-
(hip, as all need it, if they were worthy to (hare therein, Our firft
Conclufion is negative.
Conclufion I.
Parifhprecinfts, or the abode and dwelUngVvitbin the bounds and
liberties effuch a place, doth not give a man right, or make him mat
ter fit fir A vifible (Congregation.
Reafoni. Nocivti rule can properly convey over an Ecctefafli-
call right. The rules are inftecie diftind, and their works
and ends alfo, and therefore cannot be confounded.
^ Civil power hath a Kourifting and preferving faculty of Ecclefia-
ftical Orders, Officers, and their feverall operations. Kings /kail
he mrfing Fathers, &c. But in their prefer conflttntion^ they can
not meet. Imftrare and pradicare are not compatible, hath been
a ruled cafe, admitting no contradiction in an ordinary way:
one is compleat, and hath all the caufes without the other, and
therefore one doth not receive his conftitution in whole or in part
from the other* Civil power may compell Eccledafticall perfens
to do, what they ought in their offices, but doth not confer their
Offices upon them. The Kingdom of Chrift is fpirituall> and not
of this world. That Propofition then is beyond controul. The.
fecond is open to experience/
But the mkivg ftp An abode or dwelling in fitch A place or precintts
i* by the rule ofpoltcy <*nd civility. A man hath it by inheritance
from his parents, or purchafetlj it by his money, or receives it by
gift or exchange. Ergo, Xnis can give him no Ecclefiafticall right
to Church-felLowfhip,
Re*fa. That right which any man hath in Church-fellowfliip,
Excommunication out of a Church can, nay doth take away. For
Excommunication is, according to the intent of the Word, The
C 3 cutting
14 Cap.2. TfaCwftittttiontAvifibleChttrib Parti
cutting 0jf from all Church-communion : c and what ever right be*
fore he had in his admifllon, is now difanulled by his Excommu
nication. Let him be a& an HeathenJAzt.l 8.
But Excommunication doth xot y nor can take away A mans cl-
vilright to the houfe and land, the civil priviledges he doth pof-
fefTe,or remove him from the right of his habitation, civil office or
authority, he is invefted in.
Ergo, That it no Ecclefiafticali right.
Reafy JIf ParifliPrecimfhfoould have right to Church-fdlow-
fliip, then Atheifts, Papifts, Turks and profane ones, who arc c-
nemies to the truth and Church, yea men of ftrange Nations and
languages, who neither know, nor be able to do the dutks of
Church, members, fhould be fit matter for a Church, becaufc they
have abode in fuch places : yea thofe fbould have right to whom
Chrift hath denied right, /Rfve/.2 1.27.
Much more might here be added, but that the tenet is fo grolTc,
that I fuppofe any, ferioufly judicious, will fee the errour of it,
We (hall come nearer home then, and our
2 d Condufion is,
Vifiblc Saints only art fit Matter appointed bj CJod to make up a
vifbleChttrchofChrifl.
The terms fhall be, I. Opened. 2. The gueftion fitted. ^Tlt
Condufion proved.
Saints as they are taken in this controverfie, and in the currant
expreffions of Scripture, which look this way, and fpeak to this
fubjecl (Saint sat Corinth, Saint sat Philippi % At Rome, in Ca (art
koufi) were members of the Churches, comprehending the In
fants of confederate believers under their Parents Covenant, ac
cording to I Cor.j. 14. and fuch conftant expreffions of Saintfhip
do intimate, that cither they V9tre fetch, or at leaft conceived to be
fuch in view and in appearance. I fay in appearance : for when the
Scripture fo terms and ftiles men, we muft know that ^Wjcome
under a double apprehenfion. Some ar&fitck according to &<*-
ritj: Some according to truth. Saints according to charity are
fuch, who in their practice and profdlion (if we look at them
in their courfc, according to what we fee by experience, or re
ceive by report and teftimony from others, orlaftly, look we at
their expreffions ) th:y (avonr fo much, a* though they had bem
JHs. From all Which, as farre as rationaU charity dircded
rom'the Wwd, a man cannot but conclude, That there
way
Cap.i. in the Caufes thereof. ParM. 15
be (owe feeds of fimc spir it u all Veork^ of Cjod in the foul. Thefe
\vzc3\\vifibleSaints ( [ewingfecret things to god ) in our view,
and according to the reach of rationall charity, which can go no
further, then to hopefull fruits. We fay and hope, and (o are
bound to cone eive they are Saints : though fuch be the fecret con
veyances, and hidden paffages of hypocrific, that they may be
gilr, not gold, feemingly fuch only, notfavingly, known to God
and their own hearts, not known to others. So Judas, T)ema4,
Simon Magut, ^AnanifU^ &c. And therefore our Saviour pro
ceeds with fuch, not a* Cjod who knows the heart, but in i
Church-way , as thofe who judge the tree by the fruit. De occnl-
tU nonjudicat Ecc/efaThzt which the Church doth not fee,it can
not QZnivLiz.Somemcns fins p&befirci&fime come
The STATS t^n of the l?ESTION is this.Perfons,though>
they be hypocrites inwardly,yet if their converfations and expre*
(ions be fuch,fo blameleffe and inofFenfive,that according to reafon
direded by the Word, we cannot conclude, but in charity there
n*4j he, wdit (ome (ptcia/l fyiritudl pood'vb them]T^y2 are fit mat
ter of a vlfible Church appointed and allowed by Chrift : and that
for thefe Reafons.
Retfon I.
From the nature ofairifible hurch rightly conftituted,
Itistrulyftiled, and truly judged by Scripture light to be the
wfibUbodyefChrift) over whom he is a Head> by Poliiicall (?Cap.i. in the Cwfatktrtof. Parti. 19
be, and in many places Ire ordinary hearers.
5. Then in publique cities, where (cvcrall congregations meet,
a-t.leverall hourcs, one and the fame man may bean ordinary
hearer in them&il, and fo a man may be a member of three or
four congregations.
The iecond thing M r R t anfwers, is, "That tlm argzvstz*
6< nothing cwctffdffSAgainft them ,becaufe pick AdaliererStwdjlAr.*
dcrers, Vehich arefirbidto take Gods Uiinto their mottt ket> or*
"tobeca&out: but thequsttionu^fthey benotcaft o*t 9 tohe-
** ther the Church fir that be no true Church.
To which I fay, The firft part yeelds the caufe again/or if they
fiiould be caft oat, there is no reafon they faould be received or
taken in, nor have they right thereunto, nor be they fit matter foe
that work.
The fecond ciaufe doth wholly mifle the mark again. For tfac
queftion is, touching the conjkitwfa* of a Church, of what matter
it ftiouid be made, Ic is noc touching feparatio* from a Church:
for the ei rour is in taking in iuch as be not fit. So that the
argament is yet unanswered, yea by thefe anfwers, further
confirmed.
So much may ferve for the confirmation of the conclufion f or
the prcfcnt, more (hail be added in an opportune place.
Bat before we leave the conciufion, wefhailmake fome>-
firexceshomit, which may further help us in our proceedings
and purpofe in hand./ Something hence may be colleded for the
difcovery of fundry mifrakes in the Sefjratifts, wherein they go
AfiAe from the truth. Something obferved, .for to clear their
way, wherein they go along with it.
Inference. I.
If vifiblc Saints be ft nutter for to make a Church, Then
Church fellow flip yrefaffofeth them to be foch, but properly
doth not make them fitch.
Inference. 2.
And hence,fuch mi ftak< sin judgement or />n*#/
Hence, They who hold vifible Saints in the judgement of
f/^mjtobefit Matter, thougathey benotinwardly lan&.fied,
, cannot in reafon be thought to maintain onely fach, that be
efffftuatty called, iuftified>and (anftified, to be the o ne ly matter
ot a rightly -conitituted Church.
And therefore I could have heartily widied, that M r Rent.
would not have dilputed againft that which they freely and pro.
fefledly grant, to wit, * c That hypocrites, becaufe their falfenes
* s u coloured andcovered over With appearances of piety, and (o
"cannot becenfured (as not difcovered) way be received into
Cf Church communion, Without the Breach of any rule, becaiife
tc the Church therein goeth according to the rule of charity, being
*' bound to hope all to be good ( upon grounds which lhall be aft
. e require no more Sainu
fljip to make men fit matter for a, vijible Church, th(?n M r R. his
own grounds will give us leave.
i.
I The minde and meaning^ thofe our brethren of the Sepa
ration is written info great characters, that he who runs may
reade it, if he will, nor can he readily miftake, uniefle he will;
M r Aivfworth againft W Bernard, p. 174. Saints by calling
Aretheonely matter of a vi fib le Church : yet, VpithallWf koid\
that many are called hm fiv> chofen. Hence he cannot hold*
that they are true bcieevers, nor truely converted,or truely (an "the pureft Church upon earth may conjift df gotdand badin
*' Gods eye, offueh that are truely finftifitd and faithful and
" effach, who have onely fora time, put on the outjide andvi*
** zardof (anttity, which the Lord will in due time plucl^off,
"though in the mean time % mans dim fight cannot pierce
plain rhat there needs no explication,
nor can a mm, that will deal candidly, miftake, unleffe one
(hould lee hinafdf on purpofe to pervert a writers meaning,
/He that holds luch may be received into the Church, who
may degenerate from fub/edion and obedience, to rebellion,
from f aichfulneflc tofalfenefle, from a profeffion pure and fin-
cete in appearance and approbationof m$n,to a rot ten, profane
and unfaveury carriage : He muft needs hold, that falle, coun
terfeit, and hollow hearted hypocrites may be members of a
Congregation.
When there fore we meet with fucb phrafes printed and re
corded, Onely the Saints, fai&futl, called, and finttifitd are
to be members of a Congregation, He muft needs be exceeding
weak, or exceeding wjlfull, that will not eafily and readily
givefuchaconftrudlion as this, Namely , Terfons vifibly, ex
ternally fuch to the judgement of Charity, not alwaies realty
a%d internally (Itch by the powerf#& imprejfion of Gods grace*
Let therefore fuch miltakes be for ever (iienced in the mindcs
and mouths of iuch as are wife hearted and moderate. We have
th w cleared the exfrtjjions of our Brethren of the Separation./
IV E (hill now yttn&UAly exprejfe our &rvn
sad with as mwch opennefie sod fiinplicity as our (haUownefTe
can attain unto, fstnBulx ergo agamn*.
1. Iti&n&sthQemirtettcy of hvlineffe, that we look at in the
entertainment of members, but the nyrightnes of heart : Its
not the ftrexgtb and growth of gracei but the trtseth that we
attend. Rom. t $-1. Heb^^i^.
2. This truth v/e know is, and may be accompanied with
mmy failings and infirmities, which more or iefle may break
out and appear to the apprehension of the judicious.
3..Thejttdgement of this truth of grace as clouded and covered
With failings 3 )is not certain an din fallible , either to Church or
Chriftian. Philip was deceived by Simon Magus > Tavlmif-
judged of Demos, alt the Diicipies conceived as well of ^W<#,
asof theinfelves, though he was a Thief ( and bare the bag)
nay though a Devill in Gods righteous fentence which he pafled
upon him, Job A & iaft. The Sum is, The heart of nt* i*
24 Cap. 3. The Constitution of a vifible Church Part i.
S above all things, and defptratelj tricked, Vt>ho can
f The Lord himfelf cakes that as his place, 1 the Lord
try the heart, and fearch the reins. let. 17.9.
4. This jttdgetnext t ther Bothers fincerity^ eft tzintum opimo,
xon fcientia, and therefore the rnpP, difcerning may be deceived
therein, they may proceed according to the rules of Charity,
and yet not pafle a fentcnce according to the reality of truth*
5. Charity is not cenforius yee judicious ((he Wants neither
eyes nor watchfuilrefle ) hopes a//, and belseves ail things,
that are hopefxll r Heleeveablc, lCer.13^. ever yeeids and
inclines to tke better part ,unlefle evidence come to the contrary ,
when fhe hath not ground fufficient to prove an evill. She con
ceives her felf bound to caft the ballance the ocher way, and to
believe there \sfome good ( take it in fulje&o capaci whereof
now V?c /peak, ) As in the eye,there muft be either fight or blinde-
neffc : So in the foul there muft be euheryW? tneaiure of grace,
&d(ehajt*t*ailVPicke4yeJfej or that we call agracelegc COH
dicion.
If Love directed by the rules of rcafen and religion hath not
fufficient ev idence oi the one, flie believes the other : and in
probabilities, where the weight of the arguments falls, love
fails that way, and (he hath \varrant fo to do,and by that means
her perfwafion comes to be poi(ed.
6. The grounds of prebabilities by which charity is poifed
according to rule, are either taken from the praftice or from
the knowledge of the party.
The way and ground of our proceeding according to both
may be exprtfled in this fropoption.
He that pro fiffing the faith t lives not in, the negleft of any
known dtttj) or inthccomm'Jfiinof any known evill, and
hath fttch a meaftire of knowledge a*' may i* reafon let
in Chriftinto thefcttl % and carry the foul to him : Thefe
be grounds of probabilities, by ^hich charity pit fed ace or-
cording to rule may and ought t9 conceive, there be fome
beginnings of sjirituall good. I (hall explicate
both in a word.
l.Hemufnot live in a Jin~] Its not having but living in
fn : not to be furprifed and taken afide with a diftemper, but
tatradcink, is that we here attend. And'it muft be known fin~\
alfo, Such, to wit* whereof a man is infer mad and convinced
by
Cap. 2* in the canfis thereof. Parti. 25
by the power of the w**rd, and the evidence of reafon, other-
wife fincerity may (land with a continued courfe in an unknown
corruption, as the fathers did continue in poligatny. But he
that commits fome grofle cvill, and expreflfcch no repentance
for it, orafterconvi&ionperfiftsinthepra&ife of known wic- L ,*'
kedneflc; rational! charity accounts (uch Workers of iniquity, & ***
evill doers, fuchasbe0f*&* World, and He in Wickednc$e,-*x\& iTim.i.
by thu the children of the Devit 9 are known from the children f
of God, He that hates hi* 'Brother 9 and doth unrighteoufnefte.
In a word,fuch,if they were under the difcipline of Chrift, would
be counted pertinacious and foouid be cad out of a Congrega
tion, therefore (hoiald not be received into it.
3. There muft be ft much tytoTtt ledge at may let in Chrift i*t9
the fo fit, and leadthe foul tohim~^ for there is a breadth of ig
norance in fome, like a dungeon fo dark and loathfome,that rea-
fonable charity will readily conclude there can he no grtce :
Ifa.27.II. It is a people that have no under ft andingi there
fore he that made them Will no t five them : Without under ftan-
ding the minde is not good,.
And in this fenfe and according to this explication, we
do dire&ly deny that proportion ot M r . Rutt. lib. i. pag.
"ThuPropsftioni* falfe (faith he) Tksfcovlj We are t
f< admit to the vifible Chunk, Vchom We conceive to be Saints,
** and are in the judgement of char it j perfwaded they are
This propofmon, in the meaning formerly mentioned, we
fay, is true; and we require no more Saincihip to make pertcns
members of a vifible Church, thenM r ,^. hu own grounds will
give us leave and allowance to do.
It is one principle maintained by M r .#. that profeffton and
baptifme&Qt conftittttf a member of a vifible Church*
Whence I faaftn.
What is required of a man of years tc fit him in the
oftheChvcbforBaptifme, that and $ much i* require
to make him a member*
But vipblc hoUnefe ( at fupra ) i* required to fit a man of
yean to be baptized.
The confluence admits no deniall, becaufe to be baptized
E and
Cap.* * rhs Conftttution of a Vtfok Church Part j .
and to be admitted a member, infer eacfrother.
The afomption is proved by che conftanc and received pra-
{ticetfftbfitktBaptift, Mit.3.$ d.
When 1 emblem and f* Adls.^.jS. and the works of this Repen
tance, and the aim of Baptifme imports as much. Fjr the
remiflion of finne doth call for fuch competent knowledge
of Cbrift, and of remilTion of (ins in him, that they may
make way for the light of the need of a Saviour, and alfo or going
to hi in.
Again 2, when M -.Rthus writes,/*^ 2, p.pp, " The ignorant s
'taxdfimple ones among the tpapifts^have not rejefled the Gofyel
" obftinatelj in resjett it ft a never revealed to themyet the fiwi.
* pie ignorance of points principally fundament all ma^es them A.
^non.Chttrch,
Whence I Reafon thus.
That Ignorance Vvhich maketh per fins to be no Church ,
that Will hinder a ferfon from being a trne member of a
Church.
But there i& afimfle ignorance of points fundamental that
makes people anon- Church, by his own confeflion.
Therefore, by his grant, there is an Ignorance, that will
keep a man from being a member of a true Church, and there
is no point more fundamental!, then Chrift to be the foun
dation ftone, laid by God, whereon our faith and we muft be
built.
A,Third ground we take from M r .#. is p.ip6,/.a. where
hehaththefe words. Faithtefreakjprotorlj doth give H* right
to the feats 9 and to (peak accnratelj>a vifibleproffflion of the Faith
doth not give a man right to the feals % but only it doth notice and
declare to the Church that the man hath right to the feats, bo-
caufehebeleeves, andthatthe Church m*j lav>fttllj give them .
to him.
VVhencel Reafen*
That,
Cap. 2 . in the Cmfcs thereof. Part 1 . 17
That profejfion Vehich mtift notice to the Church, that a
j>erfoHMatruebeleever,thatmttflnotif,e THAT HE HATH
"TRVE GRACE.
Bat the profejfion that M\R. requires, wttft notifie to the
Church that a perfon i* a true beleever.
And ifitnotifie thus true faith, ic mud prefent fuch grounds
of probability to chancy reftified by the rules of reafon and re
ligion, that they will caft and carry the fcales of a mans judge
ment that way, and the evidences of grace to a charitable and
reafonableconftderation will over weigh all the evidences that
come in competition or comparifon with them, otherwife they
cannot notifie a party to be a beleever, but fway judicious cha
rity to the contrary fide.
g.Conclufion,
hurckes confiituted of fit matter may he corrupted by the
breaking firth of fcandals t and peftered With fcandaloftt^erfont
Which may fo far be tolerated, untilinajudiciall ftaj, the f be fire
the contrary appear. Apd therefore Peter who received Simon
UWagw, upon his approbation of the truth and outward confor
mity thereunto in the courfe of his life, when his praftife pro*
claimed the contrary, the Apoftie rejected him, as one in the
gall of biturnefic an d bond of iniquity, who had no (hare in
Chrift, and therefore certamly would not fuffer him to (hare
ip the priviledges of communion, (o perfifting without repen
tance.
a. Argument. " If the vifble Church be a drav-xet, where
"are ffh and filth : an bottfe, where are veffeUs of filver
; c tntgold, and btfcr veQcls of brtft; *d wood; Then in
Cap. 2. in the Caufis thereof. Parti. 29
" a Church rightly constituted, there may be believers
avd hypocrites*
/>. The argument is wholly yeelded, and the cau not
touched, much iefle concluded, as may appear by the ftatc
of the queftion taken in a right meaning.
The like rn+y be /aid to the third argument, torching the man
that came to the voedding y not having on a wedding garment^ for
it feems by the text, he carried it fo cunningly in appearance, that
onely the Mafter of the ft aft perceived it, others did not discover
it, before his coming in.
The three laft arguments having one and the fame bottom to-
bear them up,admit one and the fame anfwer,
4 If the Churches oflfrael, fudab, Galatia, Sardis, Laodicca,
st were Churches truelyconftituted^ and yet in them were, many
ft wickfdiprtphane, unclean ; thenvifiblc Saints are not onely
"fit matter aUowcd by Chrift to make up a vipble hurch*
But they were Cburehes truely conftituted, and yet had
clean and uncle an mixed among them. Therefore,
Anfw. The conference u denied^ and the caufe is given in
the third conclufon^ bccaufe fuch are onely by rule to be tolera
ted for a time, untill the cenfures be tried upon them. But if
then they prove incorrigible they are to be removed and excom-,
municated. So that the edge of the argument may be turned
moft.truely againft the caufe it would prove.
jfifrall thefe Churches the nnclean and profane were to be
excommunicated i Then foch as they, were not tobeadmiti
tedSButby Gods command they were to be excommunicated-
Therefore fuch as they Were not to be admitted. Its certain
Chrift allows the Toleration of fome in the Church for a time,
whom he doth not allow to be taken in as He matter to make up
aChurcb.
The reft of his Arguments propounded in his fecond book.
jr.iji. labour of the fimemiftake, and the HkgAnfyper releeves-
che reader without the leaft trouble. For let him carry the con-
cluiions formerly propounded along with him in his confidera-
tion, and refresh his memory with the caveat and caution that
was pet in by MtRobinfon, when I cleared the opinion of thofe
our Brethren of the Separation; That our Queftion is not,
whether members nowjreceived,and vifible Ghriftians in the eyq.
uf charity may fo degenerate and break out into (caodsilous cqut-
E 3 fes.
go Cap. 2 . The Cwftittttion of a Vifible Church Part i
fes and apoftaties, that they may be fcanc&lbus, and that groffely :
But the Queftion is, whether in the orderly gathering of the
Church, fuch according to the way and warrant of Chrift can,
and ought to be received.
And therefore to difpute, The Church now gathered hath
wicked and ungodly in it, and fuch as be noc vilible Saints :
Therefore it may be gathered of fuch, is fo broad unconfequence,
and makes the Church door fo wide, that M r #. his own princi
ples Will proclaim it to be the broad way that leads erode to the
tenure of the Gofpel. For I would make a collection, that (hall
carry a parity of reafon with M r #. his Inference, which cannot
ftand with his own grounds.
1. Such as Were in the Church of Ifracl, in D cut. 29.
2. Such as the falfe Apo files, Nicolaitans,fi Rowers ofBa
Rev*?. & foam and Jezebels do&rine, who were members of the
*' Churches of AJia* 3. Such who were Sckif matte ks, Ru
lers, Partakers of the tables of devils, i Cor.tf.io. with
chap.lo.2O.
Such may be received members,according to the^order of Chrift.
But (uch as thefe are openly fcandaloas.
Therefore fuch as be openly fcandalous maybe received into
the vifible Church.
And this doth not only fee open the Church door, but pulls
down the Church- fide, and its that which M. R. himfelf gain-
faies, and that profeffedly and in tcrminis. lib.2.p.2$i. Let
him therefore but defend his own opinion, tnd the like defence
will maintain our cauie from the force of thefe arguments.
His fourth Argument taken from the 3000. in ex/#.a. isan-
(wered before.
His fifth, is p. 2 5 3 . Thus :
" If we are t o bear one anothe rs burthen, and ft fulfill the lw
*' of Christ* and if grace may be befide many Jins> yea if Simon
c6 Magus /^r0$$?0 TV as esteemed fufficient for to give him bap"
and examination
(owe expreJfiwsoiM,R. \i\chaf, p.p. 99 J.I* where neer tke,
end .he hath thcfe words. i .
3 2 Cap. 2 . The Constitution of a Vifibk Church Part i .
I. *s4jfertion. of
I. "#V fay that there i* nothing more required, as touching
te the efentiail property and nature of being members of a
incx? pl&c?} is fepa*
ruble from the C^tirch.
As ftippoie a Minifter fhould preach many years^ to a com-
pany of 1 nfidds in one phce. N iy fuppDie a kx^urer (peak con-
ftantly to a company of people, which retort from kverall
Churches, unto the fame Auditory.
litre is fttled$reackix%$b& yet here is no Church $ and there
fore this u afepcrableadjttntt>andrtonote.
If it be replied, that you muft confider fetied preaching, as
eflabli(l)ed and remaining in the Church.
To chat the ^w/rwis; This plea is yet too narrow, to cover
the nakednefle and weakneffe of this afction. For -upon this
grant, the difpute muft follow one of thefe two waies. The
ft tied preaching of the word taken Wth the Church, is a mark
of the Chttrch : and this is irrational!, to make the Church a
mark^ofitfelf. Or the meaning muft be this; Setled preach*
jng, Vehilft it remains in the Church , is a note of the Church :
but this nothing helps, for the inference remains as feeble as
before. For if fuch a fetied preaching be but a common ad junft
*>r (eparable accident, in the nature of it, let h be where it will
te, it wilUever, nay it can never be a f roper note to that thing,
as -SeK/itiva faculta* in homine^ is not a mark^ of a man. though
C'H A
Cap.?- in the Caufes thereof. Pa?c I. 35
* III
Of the Invifible Church.
Whether the Iniptfibk Church be the principal,
andonely^c^rfubje^t^ to whom all the Seals ^
priT>iledge3 effyeciallnote doe behng ?
M After/?. Itb.z.p.z^tMttintt.i. Is pleafed to fuggeftafe-
nQUSadvertifcment unto us, which being well coniidered,
many of our erroneous miftakes, (as he faies,) may ieafonably be
recovered, and we brought thereby to a right undcrftanding of
the things of Chrift.
Amopg other of my Brethren, I doe profefle my (cope in this
inquiry, to be ontly this, to lee the way of cruch, and to walk
therein : and therefore (hall gladly lend a willing ear to his di-
redion and advife, that our errours being thereby difcovered, we
may lee and fliun them for time to come.
That particular truth, which will be like a fea-mark to teach
us how K> ftcer our courie and compafle aright, is by him thus ex-
preffed.
"THE INVISIBLE CHU&CH C ATttOLIKE
*' is the principally prime, and native fubjett ofatt the friviledges
of Chilians ,&z. and the CHVRCH VISIBLE, as
te jbe is fach 3 u no fcaies fack A (u,b\e$ \ t'ae non- con federation
thereof Vve tak* * be the grotin^ of many errors in owr rcve-
< f retid Brethren in thi* watttr.
This is his ieaionable warring, unto which I readily attend :
and becaute ! would not creare moleftias, & ferere lites fins
c#f*fa : I foali crave leave to make inquiry into two things,
wherein my ftkk is moft, that being convinced and fatisfied in
them, I faall readily fit down in fiknce, and fubniit to the evi
dence of better reaion, then mir*e own.
I. Whether the invisible Church he the pr incifatt, prime, and
onely fiibjefl: of the Seals of&e Covenant /
2 1 Whether the holding of thisconcttijiQn tyi/l qeceffarily make
W firftke our dottrine touching that power we givetolfae
people^ and our afftr t ions of lnd a $sn&Kcy aydcwgregatio-
nail Churches.
F a I
Cap. 3 . The Covfti tution of A Viable Church Part I
I choo(e toreftrain the proportion co that particular mentioned,
becaule there appears the gceateft difficui'y, to my dimorw and
(hallow apprehenfion. As alfo becau(e the through explication
of this which is molt familiar, will of n.cefllcy force and draw
in with it a reall confederation of the reft,
That I may be plain and pundiull in our proceeding, I flulL
take leave, and I hope without offence, to let down the con
trary.
The Invifble Catbolike Church^ U not the frime and onely
fubjfft of th* Seats, and therefore not of All privilcdg esof Chri
stians, by any argument that M r R> hath here alledged for proof
or confirmation hereof.
When I fay, the prime and onelj futyeft, I underftand the
meaning ofK*'W, according toM r jR. minde and expoiition,
quod convent* ^ *vri convenit *.VT)$P*>M^C<>SKU >&%Qht;w<
Though his expofition of the rule is neither fafe nor found,
yet it is a fare ground in diipute to take principles in that
fente and meaning, which is confeffed by him, with whom we
difpute.
To come to the matter in hand, I (hall endeavour two
things.
1. I will confiderw^f^ hath faid/^c will draw unavoidable difficulties with it, and give
fuch advantages to the Adverfiries of Gods grace, arid the
dUpenfation of hit Ordinance^ that they will hardly be re
gained.
F 3
38 Cap.j . fke Cwftitutiw of a Viable Church Part i .
i7>
WearecompaffedaboutbyM r .. in thisch. /.2.p.24y. witk
a croud of accuiations, to h@ld one of the grofleft cf the
nian, 'Popijb, Socinian Doftrines : afldupon all occafions we
hear Ad naufexm ufg 3 , of our fodering with theerrours of S aci
nus* Catch. Cracov. Nicholaides,$tc. Howjuftly^Nz have in
pare touched, and i"hall add fomeching in the feafon thereof.
But I would be loath any of our tenets maintained profeffedly
by us ( not fathered upan us iBJiirioufly,) (houldlay fuch a cor-
ner-ftone to build up the wretched dodrinc of the Axabaptifts,
as r his of his doth.
ForletM r #. help us to anfwer the Anabaptists upon bis
grounds,thus realoning.
Thofe,that I cannot know have any right to the Seals, to them
I cannot give the feals oi the Covenant in faith as the Apoftle cals
faith.
But I cannot know that Infants are of the Invifible Church,
Which only gives them right to the feals.
Therefore I cannot of F.akh give the feals to them.
If M./?. will grant them the propofition, that they may give
the fcals unto fitch, Wkomthey cannot know have any right to
them, They will go away triumphing, as well they may. For
they have iuch a hold, that all the battery of the ftrongeft Argu
ments is not able to drive them from.
JfM R. help the minor with a diftindion which he ufeth,/.a.
. in the variation. p.iSj.
."7& w.wj///wV, to fed the Church ofGod> which he htth
' fttrchafedWith hi* blood.
The Church here is according to us, Co*gregAtion*tt ? tp
M r .#. itsTrcsbyteriaH. Buctakeic either way, it rauft needs
beviffa.
That over when* Elders find Officers are fei to attend and
fid, bydottrineand difcipline jhumuft needs be aviftble Church.
For unlefle they did fee them and know them, how could they
execute cenfuresupon them ?
But THESE are called the Church redeemedmth the blond
of God* then which (lib, none can be more glorious.
If any man fay that the eleft and iovifible are only there inten-
ded by that name. I anfoer. That conceit is crofle to the very
grain of the words, and the fcope of the text, For they mult
attend wn to the whole flock* The charge puts no difference
betwixt perfi* and perfin, nor muft their care be different. Nay
upon this ground the Elders Should not know what their care
was, nor upon whom they fhould beftow it. For they might
reply, Lord, we cannot iearch into thy fecrets, t perceive who
are elett and invifible Saints 3 we cannot difcern them, and
therefore we cannot tell how to fied them : whereas by the cur
rant and common (enfe of the Scriptures, taking redeemed and
fcnclified as vifibly, though not realty fuch, the ftream of
the text runs pleaftntly, without the lead appearance of a
doubt.
Its called the Body ofChrift, i Cor.i2.27.23.
Thefe evidences of truth once taken in and entertained, A
Way is readily made to the right underftanding of all M l K. ar
guments (o far as they feem to croiTe any opinion and practice of
oars.
And Secondly, Thofe heavy Inditements which are laid and
pleaded againft us, will be wiped away with a wet finger, For
hence it follows,
A Church may be vifibly in Covenant, which hath, not an in
fallible afliitance, but may erre in Fundamentals : which
may fall away, and not indure as the daies of heaven. And
that is hisfrft and fifth Argument.
A Church may be vifibly redeemed by the blood of God, and
be called the body ofChrift be (tiled by the name of Sons
and daughters of God, and yet not be really and inwardly
(uch:
1 __ | _ . , ,1 i - m ii--- __ '
Cap. 3. in thecanfis thereof. Parti. 41
fuch : which is his'tlcond Argument.
The third is anlwered before.
A Church may be vifibly redeemed and taught outwardly by
the (piritof Chrift,asheis?0/;V*V*# H> lap Argument.
Hence again all thofe heavy inditcmencs which are charged
upon us, are wiped away, nay they melt away of theintelves
before the explication of this holy truth of God, as fnow before
the heat of the Sun.
They who held a viftte Cbttrch to be externafy Within &e
Covenant, and the redeemed ones of God, his fons and
daughters, to be his body and houfe, vtvehich Chrift is the
Head and hft and in A FISIBLE MANNER : They
cannot be faid,by the inference of any right reafon,co main
tain: That Chn 'ft died fir aS fuch in Gods intention, Or,
That aU fach are c ho fen to glory : Or,That God intended to
five aU juch ; There is not a colour of any conference from
fuch a groundjto make good fuch a concluiion.
We have done with the firft thing, which we propounded,
namely, I have foewed the Reafon, why M.R. his proof doth
not evince the caule for which it is brought.
To the Second
Khali now propound fuch arguments which yet hinder mee
wholly, from yeelding to the opinion, and that I may narrowly
exprefle my naked thoughts, The Conclttfion I am to prove, /
thus propound.
The Invifible Church Catholik* ** not the prime and princi-
pallfukjtttoftheSeals of the Covenant: they do not
KaSVim, belong to it, which is according to M. R. his
rninde, they do not belong to all them and only to thew,
Argument, i.
I. If thofe tyho Vcere grace le fa and had no intereft in
had jet aammandfromGodto receive the Seals had Warrant
from his Word to require them : Then they had a right from God
( i.e. an outward or vijible right, in fir o Ecctejia, tor of that we
(peak) to far take of them. This admits no deniall. For there
can be no better right, then Gods command to in/oyn, and his
wid to warrant us to challenge any priviiedge*
G * But
42 Cap.*. The Cwftttutio* of a Vifibh Church Partj.
But picfj who were gracelefe and' without any intereft in
Chrift, and fo none of his Invifible members, Itave Gods
command to injoyn^ and his Word to Warrant them to re
ceive ths Seals : as lfljm*el 9 Efiu, and all the mttes were
inj'oyned tobecircumcifed. AH the families of the Jews
were commanded to eat the Pafeover, many whereof
without ail queftion, were not Invifibie and beleeving mem
bers of Chrift.
Argument. 2.
3. If many bcleevers, Who were fincerely fuch, had yet no
Warrant or allowance, becaufe efthat t to partmks of the
Seals of the Covenant, Then the Seals do not of right be-
long to all invijible members as the frlme and frwcipall
(ubjeft thereof.
The nature of the terms evidence the truth of the prepo-
Jttion.^m Warrant and right carry a parity of r.eafon with them,
The Agttmption is made good by inftance thus,
feb and his gtdh friends were Invifibie members of Chrift, yet
being ftrangers/?-^ Ifr*el 9 they areexprefly forbidden to then ^e^kent^em%
But thts concfafion now in debate doth (9 : as may thus appear.
G 2 That
44 Cap.j. The Conftitution of A rtfible chare b Partx.
Thatfthich puts all offices and theexercifc of them; and the
kals and the ditpenfation of them into the hands of bdeevers :
That overthrows the pillar, principles of M r ^. concerning the
government of the viftble Church.
But this opinion, that makes the inviftble Church,the prime,
principall Cub/eft of all chriftian priviledges, and (o of all offices,
officers, and the difpenfation, (forthefeare fuch) doch puc all
offices and officers, the (eals and difpenlations of them into their
bauds.
This part can be onely queftioned, and it is thtu confirmed.
JSecaufe thit conclufiondr opinion puts tics formal* ratio of all
thefe offices and ordinances into the hands of invifble bc-
IcevtTs : and that alfo is evident, Becaufe it makes it agree
to them, e&V7ig>3iy.(J!AVc<>{ i@AoMxffi{<
If M r & rid his hands of this argument with any reality of
truth, he'muft (hew fome efentidl cavfe of offices and officers,
of the right of feals and the difpenfationa thereof, bejidcstheia-
vifeblc Church j and that his conclulion and the interpretation
which he hath fetled, will not fufFer .
I will onely fuggeft this to him, to occafion him to clear this
coaft to purpofe.
Thofe terms or things, which contain all the cffentUK caufet
of e#ch other, befitLc them there can be *9 formal/, or ejfen~
tiaS caufe added. For then all the cfkntiails Oiold net
be there.
Bttttkofgtyhich agree AvneptufAttot KetQoMws, thefe contain
the cffentiatls each of other. For this is the nature of
thofe things which are convertible or reciprocall, ac
cording to all the rules of right reifon, unlefle there
be a new logick made, which yec never Taw light.
Homo eft animal rationale. A man is a living crea
ture indued with a reafonable foul ; and every living
creature indued with a reafonable foul, is a man. An
entire man confifts fa foul and body fo organized, and
whatever confifts of fuch parts, is an intire man. The one
of thefe take up as much as the other: and all the effenri-
all caufes of the one, are comprehended in the other : other-
wife they had not been of cqaall breadth or capacity, which
a reciprocation requires.
Of this kinde are the Catholikeinvifible Church, and all Chri-
ftian
Cap.4- in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 45
ftianpriviledges, they'*&rec thus reciprocally.
Whatever hath thefe, is the invifible Catholikc Church : and
the invifible Catholike Church hath all thete. And therefore
Ail the eflfentialls of thele priviledges are therein included.
And therefore befide or without this, none can be added
upon M r R. grounds.
CHAP. IV.
Of the Formall caufe of a rvifible Churchy the Church
Covenant,
WE have done with the Mater tail caufe of a vrfibk
Church : and we have feen that fuch as be vifible Saints
make up that.
We are now come to coniider of the Formattc^^that which
makes the Church to be that which .it and gives the
jpecificatt nature ( as we ufe to fpeak ) thereunto.
Tor take*/? thefaithfoH whether they befeemingly or fincere-
ly fbch> fcatttred up and dawn the face of the whole earth, thefc
are but like Scattered ftones in thsftreet, or timber felled in the
woods, as yet there is neither watt sna.de up, nor frame
creeled.
They who befincerc are truly (aid to be the myfiicatt body of
Chrift,built uponrhim by afaving faith > and foir joy union to,and
communion with the ktadi But they canno; (to common
fenfe) be thought to make up a viable communion when they
are, not only fevered one from another, but it may fo fall our,
as in times ot perfection, they may be wholly unknown each to
the other.
This Invifible communion by faith tmkes up the Church mi
litant taken jwjtf/'r^jand it is but one in all the world : Bat.the
Church we are to attend, muft be vifible : fi many as may come
ly meet together in oneplAce 9 wko M they have the right to aR or
dinances , (9 they may enjoy the ufe of them in Chrifi his order :
and (o they muft be, and accordingly areftUtd /^^.The hurch-
of fttdta, of Gal atia. &c.
That then which gives the firmaHy of thefe Churches we
G 2 ' are
* ti
4*ies 9 as may attain
the end thereof*
And the right conceiving of the nature of the thing, I mean,
the incorporating of men together 9 will conftrain the judgement
to yeeld this.
For confider thefe feverals.
Confederation i.
Its free fir any man to offer to }ojn with another who u ft fir
fittowforp, or to refufe. ] tS zsfeee for another to reject or receive
iuch who offer and therefore that they do jbyn,it is 6y their own
free confent and mutuaU ingagement on both fides; which being
paft, that mutuall relation of ingagemenr, is as it were the fe-
ment, which ioders the whole together: or like the mortifing
or brazing of the building, which gives faChion and firmndfe to
the whole.
Whente it is evident, Fkft, that it is not every relation, but
fuch an ingagement, which itlues horn free confent, that makes
the covenant.
Secondly, This ingagement gives each power over another,
and maintains and holds up communion each with other* which
cannot but be attended, according to the termes of the agree"
mtnt.
And
Cap. 4. in the Caufes thereof. Part.f. 47
Aod laftly it being o"f perfins, who were Vrhotty free, each
from the other. There can HO necefarj tye of jnutuall accord
and feiiowftiip come, but by free ingageme nt, free (Hay) in
regard of any kvm*#ec**jk*4i*t+
Confederation* 2.
This covenant being taken up in a Church ^ay and fotjpiri-
tytll ends, therefore in reafoa faould be of fab, who arc
fitted chereunco, namely, vifible Saint si there is great
caxfe, why fuch, who chus are to ingage themfeives, and enter
upon fuchafockey, Jbould be carefott and VeatchfiiH to fearch
fiduloujly, andlabaur to be acquaitttedVeitkeach others fitnts
&nd fufficiencie in judgement, and JpirituaS difcerning to facb
afervice : and becaufe the work aifo is of fo great a weight ; Ic
in reafon calls for ferious humiliation and ffcki*g *'**<> God,
for to goe along with them, and tovouchfafe his bleflingand
prefence unto them, when they enter upon the fame.
And hence it is the manner of our Churches, that there is both
more ^ro^obfervation thereof attended by fuch touching she
their eftate and condition, and leeking of God by fuch by folemn
f afting and praier, when fuch a work is fir ft encrcd upon, then is
attended in taking in, or receiving of all the members chat defire
to joyn thsmfelves to the fdlowfliip of the Church afterward*.
Z. How the Coven ant may be expreffed.
This Covenant is difpenfed or adied after a double manner.
Hither < or
( Itnf licit ei-y*.
An Explicite Covenant is, when there is an open
iwof this ingag^ment in the face of the Aflembly,
which perfons by rnuwall content undertake in the waies of
Chrift.
An Iwplicite Covenant is, when in their practice they d* that, ,
Whereby they mak* themfclves ingtgediQ walk in fuch a focicty,
according to fuch rules of governflcerrr, which are exercKed
amongft them, and fo (ubmit themfeives theroiato : bat doe
not make any verbal! prcfiffiox theceof,
Thus the people in the farifiesin England, when there is a -
yoz upon them by the Pair one or Bifbop, they con-
hold them to the fi'llwfaf of the people in ifuch a place,
attend a&thsorAtHAxcfs there ukd* and the Aiffiittfitions of the
48 Cap.4* The Conttltution of A Viable Church Part i .
jl/j^rfoimpo{edupon them, fubmit thereunto, perform all
fervlces that may give countenance or incouragement to the
perfon in this work of his Miniftery . By fitch * ft ions, and a fo>
ed attendance.UDon all fitch fervices and duties, they declare
thatby tbcltfrafftees, which others do hold forth by pubiikc
frofifllon.
This M r R . cannot be ignorant of, as our opinion and fro fifed
apprehenfion : and I would intrcat the Reader to obfervt once
for all: that if he meet with fuch accufations, that we nuilific
all Churches befide our own : that upon our grounds received
there muft be no Churches in the world, but in N. England^ oc
(brae few fet up lately in old ; that we arc rigid Separatists, &c.
Such bitter clamours, a wife meek fpirit paBeth by them, as an
unworthy and ungrounded afperfion : but the wile-hearted and
confcisntious Reader, will referve an ear for the innocent.
Audi alter 'am far tern.
_F. If it be here inquired : How far the covenant it ofne-
crjfity required ?
Anf. According to foregoing exprcffions, the anfvoer may be
caft into thete conclujtont folio wing.
1. An Impllclte Covenant preserves the true nature of the
true Church, bccaufeit caries the firmtlu rat lo of a con
federation in it, by which a Ghurch\*connitttted. For
Jmfliclte and Expllclte are but adjuncts, and thefe fepara*
ble from the e fence. And therefore t he ejfence and being
efthe covenant may csnffl With either.
2. In ft me cafes an Implicit e covenant may be fully (ufficlent.
As, fuppofe a whole congregation fhould confift of (uch,
who were children to the parents now decea(ed, who were
onfoederate : Their children were true members accor
ding to the rules of the Gofpel, by the profeflion of their
fathers covenant, though they ftioutd not make any per-
/fltfrftfand-yo^expreluon of their ingagement, as the fa
thers did.
3. Itsmoft according to the compleatncfe of 'the rule , and
for the better being of the Church, that there bcancxfli-
clte covenant. Fer
i. Thereby the judgement of the members comes to be
iafotmed and convinced of their itj more fully.
Cap4 in the Cwfes thereof. Parti. 49
a. They are thefby ktft from cavilling and ftarting
afide from the tenure and terms of the covenant, which
they have prof effed and acknowledged, before the Lord and
(bmany whnefles.
3 Thereby their hearts ftandundera ftrongertye, and
are more quickned and provoked to doe that, which they
have before God and the congregation, ingaged themfclvd-s
to doe.
Hence alfo that question receives its explication and anfwer
namely.
Q^ How far this covenant requires cohabitation t
Anf. And here feverali cafes, which carry much variety with
them, doe of necefluy call for various -confederations* difcovered
by following directions.
r.
Such cohabitation is required,which is necefrary fir the diffen-
fition of Gods ordinances,^ adminiftration of Church* centures,
forotherwife, t\\z end of the covenant would be made fruftrate,
and the benefit of the whole prejudiced. And hence there muft
needs be fach a cohabitation of officers and a convenient com
pany of members, that they comely and conveniently meet to
gether to the exercife of all Gods Ordinances, Afts.I4.27.
Cohabitation in the fame ftrittnes Is not required, nor can
be attended by all in the ime manner : but if the tyeciatt calling
in (bens, orthe^^/% behalf of the Church in others, doe call
for foms exceptions, without the prejudice of the exercife of
yublike ordinances (ut fupra) fuch exceptions may, nay in truth,
ihould be grant e d. for ihepolicj of the Church and other rules,
as they are not in nature^ fo they foould not in their ufe be in
Qppofitiov, but in fttbQrditt&tion, each to other*
Inllance* Merchants whofe imploiments are in far countries*
and as the 107. Tfal. Occupie their bttjines in the great Oceant
their buiincfle and impioimsnts lye there, and their abfence
ufu^ily is for many moneths, iometime for (ome years : they
may be allowed to attend their courfe. ( But others fiould not,
nay others cannot &z fi difytnfed with) and yet thefe are iaid ta
becaufe the place tftkcirabedex thire in the ijf
H
jo Cap4* The Conjtitutiw of A yifibU Church Part I
Hence upon the fame ground the C&urch may fend out ft me ,
either to begin plantations, in cafe the body require ic, or to help
on fome others who want able guides to fuccour them in their be
ginnings, before they can attain a Church-ftate. And it futficeth
they have fuch under their care, and in their power } to recall
them, or take an account of them, as they fee fie.
Solomon fent fhips to Opbir, which returned not by the fpace
of fome years, All dates may be compelled to (end fome men to
Sea for trafic\ ; fometimes by way of juft war, and yet no pre
judice done to any rule of Chrift, or Church- order in that
cafe
3. Thereaftnsofthe Covenant*
I.
The firft is taken from that refembltnce which this policy
hath with all other bodies politick.
Every fpirituall or Eccleji attic all corporation receives its
being from a sjiirituall combination.
Btit '.the vifivle Churches of Chrift, are Ecclefiaftlcatl or
fyirituall corporations 9 Therefore.
The frft fart of the Argument , hath reafon and common
fenfe to put ic beyond gainfayiog. Each whole or intire body,
is made up of his members, at, by mutuall reference and depen
dence they Are *0y Weach to the other. Thus Corporations in
towns and cities, as they have their charter granted from the
King or Stttc, which gives them warrant and allowance to unite
themfelves to carry on fuch works, for fuch ends, with fuch ad
vantages : fo their mutuail engagements each to other, to attend
inch terms, towaikinfuch ethers, yet
"this Presbytery m# ft froceedin excommunication Againft hi
H
5 4 Cap-4* The CwHiMi&n of A riftle Church Part i .
w becaufe he u only combined with them. ^
If thus a voluntary combining makes A w* A member of 4
Chureh claJficaS, then a voluntary combination will make a
member of a fourth congregational. For there is the fa m e rea
fbntorhefubftanceof the work: efpecially upon M.ff. hisprin-
ctpks,6ecaufe he would force the inftitution of a claflls and (ynod
from the fame place or Scripture. Mat.i 8./. i .p.
If there be one and the fame Inftitution , then there is one and
the fame ground and caufe of conftkution,
4.Argument.
That fociety ofmtn who may enjoy fuck priviledges fpirituall
ind Ecclefiaftick, unto which none can be admitted Without the
approbation and allowance of the whole : That fociety mutt
be in an cfpeciall combination, as members making up the
whole. Becaufe (uch an acl: argues a combined power,which the
whole hath, and not any member alone : and that tl^y cannoc
have, but by their agreement.
But a particular Congregation is fucha ftciety who enjoy (nek
Jpiritttalt privileges, unto which none can be admitted with
out the approbation of the whole.
They who have power to chufe their minifters and rulers, they
have power toadmitorraVSfuch, who of&r theuifelvcs to be
members.
The laft Argument is taken from Induction.
If the Inventory of all other re ff efts being brought in, none
can conftitutea Church vijible, then fail only muft>
I ts not Chriftian affeftion that can make it. F or fuch are fo
united that never faw each other,and ftiall never enjoy the fociety
cf each other.
ItisuQtcohabitation. For this falls within that dispute of
fivillprecin&s, which we have formerly proved, gives no being
to an Ecclefiaftick fociety.
Meeting in one Affembly unites not perfons together. For
Jnfidfls and Turks ( i Cor.i4. ) may coine into Church-aflem-
bhes to hear the word, as is confdled on all hands, and yet are
not made members for thatrcafon.
1 1 is therefore in t the houfe of GeJ, as it is in other houfes. We
muft become covenanting fervants, if we have any intereft there,
w think to chalenge any priviUdge there.
Cap.j. in the Caufa thereof. Parti. 55
To this M.#. anfw./ft.2.p.ia$.
The enumeration it fit fficient, For the SEALS OF BAP-
TISME and ^f PROFESSION OF THE TRVTH, is
th at which maketk one a member of the vifble Church^ i Cor.
I I g. Vtearc aRbaftizedbjoncftirit into one body, and can
you deny the covenant that u fealed in baftifme^ and by thu we
are aS. the citizens and dome flicks inchttrched and received int9
the vifible (Church.
Of chis ?ve (hall inquire at large.
CHAP.V.
Whether Baftifme doth give formality or make
tnembc r of a vifiblc Churcht
Negative*
Reafon.i.
IF there be a Chursh, and fo members before Baptifme :then
Baftifme cannot give the firmalitj&wxxfe firm* is caufall,and
fo is in nature before firmatunt.
^^/^CT^r^nowconfidered as totttm efientiale, u be fire
Baftifme.
For Minifters are before bapifme : eife Baptifme may be ad-
miniftrcd lawfully by fuch, who are not Rulers, Paflors or
Teachers which is denied by all Orthodox Divines, and J quefti-
on not, but by M.A. And there muft be a Church of beleevers
to c hoofff a tJMimfier lawfully. For none but a Church can give
him a call, and without a Call he cannot adminifter.
To this M.#. anfwrs.l.z.p.219.
'* ft ufalfe that the Church mixifteria/t, whieh only can baf-
" tits, it be fire the Officers for they JljoMthcn be before them-
" fet which itabfitrd.
To which the replj is eafy.
That we (peak not now of the Church, as &finifteriaR 9 or
vstotumOrganicum t but as totum effentiatc, which is before
Organicum. therefore the argument is wholly untouched: nor
doth the anlwer reach the reaion at all. it fecredy confutes it
fcif
5 6 Cap. j . The Conjiimlon of a rifiblt Church Part
(elf and confirms the caufc, For, If Bapnfoe cannot be before
a Minifteriall Church, nor that before a Church congregational!,
which muft make choice of a miniftery, then fuch a Church is
much before Baptifrne.
Befidelet it be fuppofed that at the coming of fome godly zea
lous Chriftian and fchoilar into the country ,and a company of Pa-
gws (many) are converted to the faith, I ask whether thefe
iriaynot joyninaChurch-fellowfliip, andchoofe that mm Pa-
ftor,and whether that choice was not lawfull according to God ?
Therefore here is a Church before a Minifter^nd fo before Bap-
tifme.
s.Reafon.
If Baptifrne give the firm to vifible memberfhip, then while
tk at remains valid the party is a vifible member* for where the
firm is, the firmatitw trwft needs be, if the principles of reafon
may take place.
But there if true Baptifmercftingin the party, who hath r>@
vifible memberfhip : as in an excommunicate, in him that re-
nounceth the ftllowflaip of the Church, or when the Church
is utterly diflblved then ail Church- member (hip ceafetb. for
Relata mutuo fe ponunt & totttint. And yet Bapciime is
valid.
M, R . *s4nfwer< p. 2 2 o,
c< This i* agAwft yourfelves and doth M well prove that bap-
tifme i& not afeal of the covenant of grace, For an txcommtt*
*'nicate per fin may remain externally without the viji&le
" Church, whenbaptifmeremainethafeal) and maty be afeal of
f * grave or priviledgejvkick u interrupted or removed in ad: ^ but
l remaineth in habit. As to be the eldeftfon of a King y may be a
"fealoftkcfins keirjbip ,andyet he may for a fault be difenherhed
w and caft out.
Reply.
The^rj? part of the An fvoer is no whit fatisfaclory, nor doth
remove the force of the Argument. For let it be granted that an
excommunicate perfon may remain externally without jthe co
venant to the judgement of the vifible Church, and yet Baptifme
beafealofit, becaufeJ5^p^//tfisbut :*feparable afyunft unto
the Covenant whofe efficacy may ba hindered ( and therefore the
(pirituall good ) by the unworthineffe of the receiver, though in
its own nature, itstheeodofbaptifmetodo that, and as much
as-,
Cap. y . i tfa Cafes thereof. Part 1 . 57
asinitlieth, doth and would doe it, but the ad of it is hindered
by the wickednefle and un worthinefle of the receiver.
But the reafo n is far othcrwife, Vthen Baptifme it made the
form of member jhip, and therefore the inference will be far other,
namely,
Though zfiparabte *J}*H& may be fevered from hisfabie&t
or the cffe ft thereof ( which often is ) may be hindered: yet its
IK ver heard chat the form of a thing could be and remain in its full
vigour, and the form At urn not to be. If to be the eldeft ion of
zKing, had given the formality of the poffefling of his inheri
tance, that could never have been taken away : but he ihould
have flood pojfe fed thereof. But fo it is not in cafe fome notorioH*
fa*k difinherit him, oaely that makes him capax (ubie&um re-
mote, but that which gives informality of poffeffion, is an heir
deferring.
TheCh:irchandChrch-memberJkip are reUta fecundum
effe, not fecundum did, *rirUt%*^*tyi&&.
memberfhip are notfo f erf eft re-
" lates> butb aft ifme doth remained Ckurch-wtcmberjkip may
t be dijfolved. The Burgejfe ticket ^hereby a man hath *ight to
"allths City-priviledges t may remai* 9 vploe* the man for fome
flrrt^, oreflentiall caufes elfewhere.
For, Relate conftant ex muttta affcttione.
2. If Baptifme give the formale to member/hip, it then ftands
in (he fame kinde of relation ,*& Church-memberfoip doth, as gi
ving the fyccificall aad proper being to member[bip*
But that you fay it doth not, and therefore it cannot lend the
I /or-
59 Cap.?. The Confutation of a ytfble church Parti.
formality to it.
Laftly, LetitbejeeldedthatBaptifaieand Church- member*
feiparenotfoparfecl: relatives, for that we queftion not , but
that ( which is granted ) it is form*) and then/ari.a & format-
turn mtttuofepcnunt & totlunt.
Thatokhe#/*rg*/ his profiled Covenant With
) or is not a msmbcr of evtry particular Congregation o*
Cap. 6. The Constitution 0fd Vifibk Church Part i .
_____
Tottefirft.
Argument, i.
1. That^'nickopporeth and binders the ^fork^df Baptifme,
and fo hinders the cooftitution or formality of member/hip : that
doth not help it f of wards.
Becaufe this is made the moft efpeciall ingredient in the con-
ftitutionofthat relation.
Rtit Trofyffion law foil and warrantable may dofo..
For fuppofe a man profeffe the whole truth of God, only he
differs or miftakes in this, that*0 the Churches on earth are
m gathered, and therefore he{ dares not, and fo refkfeth
to be baptised. This profeflion is a warrantable profeffion ( as
it hath formerly been explicated in the third conclusion ) and yet
this hinders the work and diipenfation of baptifme in the fenfe
their fpecified : and therefore hind ers,and helps not to the con-
flicution of membership.
Argumenr, *.
2. That which gives mfmberfhif to a party^ who had it not
6ef*re, that can reftore member fhiy when he hath loft i> But tku
cannot reft ore member flsip loft.
That power which I*rMicc&& him oat, that muft faridicc
or regularly receive him in.
But the power of the Church in vertue of his confociation in
that he falfified it, caft him out, and therefore muft alio receive
him in upon his humiliation and futye&ion to the covenant
again.
Whereas if pofleflion and baptifme were fufficient to do the
deed, baptifme rccaaining the tame, as before tus excommuni
cation, and now his proteflion being renewed, there is the whole
formality of meaiberfhij^ which experience evidenceth to be
falfe.
Argument. 3.
3 /That Vvhich gives aftnall existence to a member 9 mtiftgivc
intereft to a totum aQttally exifiing y and therefore to \fime par
ticular Congregation.
eft tAntum Individuorttnt* Individuals only
exiit
Cap.tf. mtbtCwfes thereof. Parti.
exift,andnrrcefuchaperfonis an Individual! member, he mud
have relpect or reference EO the whole chat doth adualiy exift,and
thk &gc*trAll xatftr* of da; Catholike Church doth, in the par
ticular Congregations -only.
Bcfide if he be a particular member, he muft be comprehen
ded within the compafle of members, But all the members of
the Church catholike ( takeicasaru*rp-//;) are comprehen
ded within particular Congregations, therefore he muft be a
member of fome of them, orellehecomes not within the corn-
pafle or number of members. /
Laftly, to be a member to the Catholike Church firftly, that
is to be a member to an whole, ft hick a man ncr did 9 nor could
fee, nor do any homage to, nor receive any direction or influence
of government from, This,I (ay,is fuch a fublimated imagination,
that I muft confefie, it is beyond my ihallownefle to con
ceive. 1 dobeleeve, beyond the breadth of any mans brain- to
expreffe.
That which is (aid after wards, That a member is caft out of
the Catholike Church antecedents will prove an apparent pa-
raiogifmc, and we (halltrythe truth and ftrength of it, when
we come unto that place.
The Proportion then hath free paffe.
But (I aflume } t&u prajsjjion gives no- inter* ft to anjpanitM*
lar Congregation^
That which equally and indifferently belongs to all, that can
make no particular appropriation to any one, why rather to this,
then any other.
But this profefllon is equall and indifferent to all, as well as
to any one, Thecefore It can give no appr@priadon to any
particular. No more , then if a woman love att Chriftian men,
with Chriftian affettiox^ therefore J&e i* a wife to this or that
man. So it is here, it is notgeneratt ^roftjfion that will ferve the
turn r but there muft be zfsculiar inga(rem&>tt&nd appro
to this or that particular body.
Argument.4.
btcomt d member of a Church by \ki6
then the Chttreh hath Authority aver him.
( for fo (he hath over her members ) and can proceed againft
defert,
Bat
Cap.tf. TtjeCoKftitntiencfarifibleChurch Parti*
But by thisprofijfion no man hath authority ever a flirty t for
if they have any, let them claim it, and their own experience
willeajily evidence their miftak*, 2. How Can or why jbwld
one Church claim it more then another ?
Argument.?.
If thuprofijfion would give member Jbip, then a man might
make him f elf a member of thi* or that congregation, whether
they would or no, naj y without the frivity of the Congre
gation.
A man baptized goeth into Africa, or to the mmoft parts of
theeirth, he comes where many of the Churches of Chrift are,
he hath been baptized, and doth profefle, and this is enough to
make him a member of any Church, and therefore he hath
right amongft them, as a member, whether they will or
no.
We have done with the firft,
The/> c ond now comes into confideration, namely.
Q^jpkether aperfon, who u a member of one vijiblc Congre*
gation % u,bjhubaytifmcandftncerefr0fijfion 9 and hi* frofifed
ftanding in covenant With God, a ^MEMBER OF ALL
THE CONGREQATIONSON EARTH.
Anf. Negatur.
v This tenet I cannot fee how it can (land with the principles of
truth, or with M.#.his own grounds.
Not with the principles of truth, becaufeit draws many in
conveniences with it, ne qKidgraviH* die am ?
I . If he be a member of ail the Congregations on earth , then he
can fer firm the duty of a member unto aH%
But that is impoflible.
2. Look ^hat liberty or fewer a raw hath in one particular
Congregation, at a msmbcr, he hath the fame in ati. bccaule he
is a member every where.
If fo,thcn he htth as much in choofing all tke Officers of all par
ticular Congregations and in maintaining of them.
Then he cannot be cap out of one Congregation, unlede all the
Officers of all others do caft him out.
Nay no Officers of one Congregation (hill proceed againft him,
|or he will depart to another, becaufe he hath ss much right there
as
Cap.6. iw the cattfis thereof. Parti. 65
. ^.j . .
as here : and the Officers of thofe Congregations are his *Paftors
and Teachers, whole Judgement, prefence, and concurrence,
he may juftly require, and none can juftly deny, before any ad
monition or Church cenfure (hall paiie againft him.
3. Hence I cannot &e, but it mull of necefiity follow, that
one particular Congregation muft bs another, Epheftt* tnuft be
Smyrna^ and Smyrna muft be Thyatira, For I reaion thus.
Where there be the (awe Individuatt member s 9 there of nece-
Jfity mttft bethe fims Ixdividttail Integrntn : and the ground is
undeniable from the received rules of realon Integrttm eft t9tnm^
cuipartes fun! ejfentiales. Therefore the fame membets carry
the fame eflence which they give unto the w hole. <
I aflume then from th e former grant.
There be the (am $ Individtiallmsmbers, of aH the particular
Congregations,
For if one profcflour- be a member of every particular Congre
gation, then by a parity of reafon, All particular profefTours
muft be fo : and fo all of them members of one particular con
gregation, and fo of every OHC.
Hence 3 there being the fame members of every particular con
gregation, every particular Congregation is the fame, and thence
it will follow that ' Ephefus is Smyrna, and Smyrna to be
Thyatira.
Hence, when Smyrna is deftroyed, yet Smyrna remains, be-
caufe ic is the fame wich Thyatira, and that yet (lands.
Again fecondly, this cannajt ftand with thofe principles of
M r , R. that are granted, and maintained, as maxims^ which
ad mi t no deniail/ s c. y.p. 72.
We deny that Chrifthatk given power of lurisdittion to one
particular congregation over another.
Every meoTber nath right to meddle with the Congregation
whereof he is a member.
But a man profefliag, being baptised into one> he is a member
of every particular congregacion upon earth, there fire a member.
in every province and nation. Therefore the members of this
province may ftnd HiefTengers to the Synod of another province.
For the members of che Congregations of that province, may
fend meffengers to the Provixaatt Synod, But the members
of the Congregations in this Province, are members of the Con-
K gregauons
66 Cap.6. the Conpitution of a rifiklc Church Partj.
gregations of thnProvince,becaufe they are members of all the
Congregations on earth/Therefore they may fend meflengers to the
*ty^of that Frovir.ee.
And this is a ready way to turn all into a chaos and co*jufion 9
and therefore certainly is not the way of God, who is the God
of order , net ofconfiijton.
Hence that exprejflon of M,. which he laics as a peremptory
conclufion, will prove not to have fo much certainty and folidity,
as might appear at the firft fight.
'* ft u filly tofcek^ftr difference of -particular fovgregationf,
"for Chttrch-covenaKt w^kes not (he difference, fir a Church
Ce covenant u c&mmon to them al/.
The Reply is.
That particular Congregations and Church-covenants doe nt
differ in their generall nature or c-flence, is a truth, and confeiTed
on ail hands, as that which is fut&ble to common (enfe. For
things common or general! do not difference particulars, becaufe
in them they all agree.
But there is zfyeci fatting or to fpeak more narrow, an jW/-
vidutli for main jy wftich makes a real! difference in the particu
lar nature of this Church, from th*t.
1. The rule was of old^Genw cumfirmaconftitttit fyeciem.
2. If this and that pgrticular combination of Churches give
a peculiar being diftinfl to this Claffis from another,, then the
like may be in particular Congregations. That M.R. grants,
and therefore this cannot be denied.
3. This Congregation differs really from another 9 habentfe
t res & res, therefore there muft be anfwerable grounds whence
this reality of difference muft proceed.
4, If they differ only in accidents) thofe muft be common or pro
per, If common they then bring in agreement and no difference.
Jf proper, then they arilefrom fosne propriety, and peculiar for
mality of the being of each Church. Nay,
5. How comes it that this Church hath power over this pet-
fen, which another hath not s but that he hath a peculiar inte-
rcft in thar,and they in him by iptciall ingagement ?
Laftly in all voluntary Covenants, which arife from the
free content of party and party, there is no difference to be
found in thofe Covenants, but in the peculiar and Individual!
formalities of fpeciail iflgagemems* which paffe betwixt party
and
Cap.J. i*tfa C*fa thereof. P a * c *_
and party, and therefore* the difference is there alone to be
fought, and there alone it can be found.
Should a man come to a fervant, and tell him, lam a mattes
offervants, and it is a folly to (eek for differences, fer houfaold
covenant, or fervants covenant, makes no difference; for fcr-
vants covenant is common to all, there is only a difference in
number, and forne accidents, as there is betwixt many iervants
in my family. Thsrefirstboti artmy fervant, and muft do the
Should people of one Congregation come to the Paftour of
another, and tell him- come and beftow your pains conftantly
with us, tor its ail one, as if you did it wich your own people,
for its folly to (eek for differences in covenant , betwixt P aft or
tn&feopt*-, for that makes ao difference, fince the covenant is
common 60 all. There is only a diierence in number and ac
cidents, as there is betwixt the Eiders which we have in our
Congregations, Therefore you are otir Pafl or, andmttft do the
yperk f# r Congregation*
That4ttM# 4^ to all women, or a
woman igenerali Vtifi to ail men, becaufe marriage-covenant
is common to ail, It (eems ftrange at the firft fight, and therefore
its counted folly on our part to (eek any difference here* and we
are content to bear tie charge of fitly for it.
CHAP.
68 Cap.y. The Conftitution of A yifiblt Church Part i
An Anfoerto Arguments madeagainft the C hutch
covenant."
E have thus pofitivdy fet down 3 what yet we conceive
t6be themindeof God touching that which formally
con&itutes a Church. I perceive MR. his fpirit carried with a
marvellous diftaft againft this way : we fhall as we are able, la
bour to remove all miftakes and rnifconceivings, that the rninde
of the Reader, may notbemifled with the multitude and throng
of expreflions, many whtrtof come not up to the point in
hand.
To level! the path in our proceeding, we (hail lay thefe confide-
rations following, to fill the uneven ditches, that the devices
of men have made in this high way ofholinejfe.
i. Con- liRelation, As fach t is not the foundation cfafree covena?:f 9
clufion. ( whereof we now fpeak ) Becaufe there be forne relations foun
ded in the atts of nature, in the putting forth whereof, there is
neither the obftrvation nor confideration of the parties required.
As when twins are born together, or one within the diftance of
a twelve moneth one from anothcrj thofe have the relation of
brethren and fitters, and yet it is without the apprehenfion of ei
ther : the relative tye, and the duties iffuing therefrom, have
their rife and power from the impreflion of the rule of
nature.
And hence when the Reader fhall meet with the name of cove*
nant> which proceeds from fach a root, let him know it makes
nothing to this caufe.
And hence slfo it f ollows,that tech relations and duties, pro
ceeding therefrom, may be multiplied without any cove
nant at all, much lefle needs there the multiplication of
any covenant, according to the fpecialties which attend upon
them.
2. Covenants are attended either in the -rife of them, by fuch
&m&to'frffi'm*kffs of them, oreKein the communication of
them, or the bonds they lay upon others, after the entrance
made. Thus the covenant once made by the mutual! and free a-
greement
Cap. 7. in the Caufes thereof. Parti.
greementof the pard?s,it may be communicated to others with-
cuttheirconfenty as namely to their children, bccaufe they are
as the Scriptures tpeakin their loins, under their power and dif*
pole , and therefore can make fuch an agreement and ingagemenc
for them. So it was in 7/>W, Dtut.2p 9. 10. And the like
courfe is commendable in the times of the Gofpel, So that a Mi-
nifter is Minifter to the children born of the parents who have
chofen him 9 and the children of covenanting parents are in
covenant with the Church by venue of their parents cove*
want.
3. ssfmongftpich who by no impreffion of nature, no rule 3, con-
of providence, or appointment from God, or reafon, have power clufioiv
each over other, the re mufl ofneceffitj be a mutttaU engagement,
each of the other, by their hee content, before by any rule of
God they have any right or power, or can exerciie either, each
towards the other. This appears in ail covenants betwixt Prince
and People, Hvfi and m&Wifi, Afafterand- or -fyecififfall nature of the covenant lieth,
in all the former inftances eipecislly that of corporations. So
that however^: is true, the rule bindes fuch to the dud-is of theic
places and relations, yet it is certain, it requires that they fhould
fir ft freely ingave themfelves in fuch covenants, and then be care-
fiflli to fuilfili fuch duties. A man is allowed freely to make
choiceof his wife, and (he of her hufoand, before they need or
fhould perform the duties of huCband and wife one towards
another./
4 SThu Covenant once madf, if avy .relations bs inferred,
and fb were vertually included in it, or do rcfuit from it, as there ^
is none, fotksre needs no %ew covenant, to snake up thole, or to
require the exerciie of duties unto them. As he that bindes Khn-
feU to be a covenant- fervant, he bindes hitrifelf to walk with / ^
his fi'toTV'firvAnts in the family accord ing to the order thereof :
theie follow from thejirft covenant, and are included in it, and
inferred from it.
$. If you take the covenant efthe Goftel, m fo fall a breadth, f.Con-
as that kfliould include whatever is ^&ncovenant| may be trafyvfaid to be
in it*
But if it be taken in the aarroweft acceptation [] Beleeve and
live ] ThenfV is not the Covenant of the Gojpsl. For that is in
ward and invlpbls in its own nature* betwixc God and the ftul
cr.ly : But this is vifible betwixc thofe who do profeffe the Faith.
That concerns ail, and at ^i// timts, to do the duties of ir, i.e.
to believe andto/j't/?. Bat this concerns only thofe who are
in this Church efhce. So that in cafe the Churches are diffolved,
and through perfection (Scattered, they are not then bound to
the dadesof this confederacy.
It is then^ ordinance of ths Go/pel, and Warranted by the
Gotyel, (juticis #0nn propriety ofipeech the covenant of the
And this aHoj's here confidaable, that we may difcern things
that differ: Th@ making of :he confederation belongs to the
Gifysl) but '.being mads, it hath alto a confirmation from the law.
As the appointing of Baptifme and Ettchanft, belongs to the
Goipei, are ordinances thereof, but being infticuted, they (land
by vertue of the fecond Commandment^ and muft be ob(ervcd
by vertue thereof. A man may be within the covenant of the
morall law, and yet not be bound to the duties of a husband, un
kile he make a particular covenant with fuch a woman to be her
husband.
And hence there is a broad difference betwixt duties and duties
as the difference is large in the refpeds upon which they doarife.
Many duties flow from the gencrall and nectflfary duties of
morality, which reach a man as a creature , with reference to
God as a Creatour, or eUe to his fi /lower eatttres^ And nence
this relation from a rule of nature^ it hath nothing to do with a
free covenant, thatmuft come between the perCons and their
duties. But in chat they are creatures they mutt do homage co
their crea tour, and duty to their fd[owcreawres. : If a neigh
bour preferve their honours, lives, goods, good names, yea be
mercifull to their beafts, bccaufe fuch a creature, But there mud
intervene a new fc^mMwroctWhtt parties and parties by mutuall
and free confenr, before chey ekher fliould or can take up another
fort of duties, People muft by mutual! content grow up into
ingagement one with another into a corporation, before they
(houiddo the duties of a corporation, Afirvant muft cove
nant
Cap.y. intbtCattfes thereof. Part.i.
nant with his Mafter, before he need or ought to ferve hicn as a
Mailer,
And here thefc two things are apparently diftinft. To Swear
to do the duties of a fervant, when he is OBC, doth not make
him a iervanc. But to ivgage hicnfelf and enter into covenant^
that doth make him to be a fervant. The like to this, we may
fay touching the choofing or Paflors, Teachers, Elders, Dea-
conty thefe are ordinances of the Gv$j>el t and there is a peculiar
cpvenant betwixt tho(e that choofe, and thofc that arc
chofen, which is not the coven Ant of the Gofpel in precife con-
federation.
The fubftance of this v;as in the time of the Law, and that
covenanting among them iffued, as it feems, from the GofpeI 8j
They were a called and fekft people unto God, sStmos.^ Ton
only have I tyown, of aft the nations of all the nations of the
world, and therfore received into vifible covenant, to walk in
the waks of God, and the truth of his worfhip . and God inga-
gedhimfelf ? that he would bleffe thofe priviledges, and theufe
of them, to their good, and the good of their children^ reserving
feeret things to kimfelf.
Thefe grounds being laid, we fiiali attend M,#. his reafiti*
agamd this covenant./. 2,p,88.
Argument, i
* f sstfllveilli'Worffiip faying a bond upon the Conscience, where-
cc God laid none it damnable*
ci But to tje men to enter into Church eft ate by Covenant >fo
'that Without fush an oath or (Covenant) per fins Jbottld have
no right totke Seals of Gods grace :\i* wifi-worjbip, and binding
where Godhath not bound t
Aflumpuon is proved thus.
c * That A Minifterfwszr the oath of fidelity to his flockjt law-
s( Jutt, that a Father Jvfexv-to per fir in the duties of a Father, a
e( Ufylafter the duties of a JM After is lawfaH, But to tye an eath
(t or Covenant $ to hi* Adiniftery > to lay A band of Covenant
c * upon a Lftfafter) that he is in confidence and be fire God no
"
focomc the Church And a per (on that it received t& be a member
toflandintheir rejpe&f.
.Bin a Covenant gives formality of being to the firmer, and
there fire fo to the latter.
Thefe phrafes of- M R.tofweartQ perform foch duties $*%9* to
tje by An ssf^ftolike l*w and prattle*, the oath of God to fitch dn*
ties, either are rnifprinccd,or elie they miffe the concluiion whol
ly, which they thould pro >e, Forwedowot make the {wearing
to do A duty :obe ourcovenint, for that is as far diftring fioin
our queftion almoft, as heaven is from earth.
A
Cap.7 intktctnfathtreef. Parti. 73
A witneffe comes into'the court, ties himfelf by oath to fwea*
the truth, here is no covenant betwixt man and man at ail. So
chat 'theft things are ferioufly to be diftinguifhed and differen
ced.
I. An agreement ef^rftns^^Q co,an.l with another to ceaabiue
and confciate in the waies and worflaip of Chrift.
4. The doing 0ftiie(e duties.
3. Yhefweawg they will do them, when they are combined
Tke firft of thcfe is the firm of a corporation. The other two.
may be done when they are incorporated, Thus i. Man and
Woman ingage themlelves each to other by way of contract.
2. Being contracted they do the duties. 3. They may fwear
sad binde themfeives to Cod, they will do them. / have
fworn and mil perform it, that I Will keep lbyrightC9M* fadgc-
Argument. 2.
"That way member* are to be inehttrched., and enter into
'* Chftreh-fiHowJbipi which Way members were entered into the
ce Apoft. Churches. But members were not entered into an A-
to deny the^w, which is a fallacy. It was not exprek
fed in one or two EvangcUfts* therefore, i* none. It.is not fa,id in
three orfivr of the Prophets, therefore in noae of them. We
know it was the rule which the Apoftle prefcribed before ba-
ptifme, Repent **4 bfaftiztd, Ad. 2.3 8. So the B^ptift trained.'
uphisdifciples. To reafon therefore this profeffion of repentance
is not mentioned in thefe places, therefore either was not here
done, 01 that it is not in other places required, carries no force of
reafonwith it.
That laftly of xf#.2.4l. At fany Aptifed,4nA there Were added three tbottfind. BHtthcfc Vtere
** wt gathered ffrjQH gather,
Cap7 int'he Cwfes thereof. Parti. 75
M. R. takes this placets wronged by us, and therefore he re-
fjlves to deliver ii out of our hands : i . Becattfe thefe dd notfi'ft
(( meet frequently for prater and jpecitll conference, untitt they Were
' (atitfied touching the good eft ate oxc of anricr. 2. They could
u not Jet apsrt and celebrate a day of fatting and prayer, and d'fyatch
<' the confijfion: of thirty hundredVtitirin fuch a time.
Anfw. If we caft an eye to the fore-going conclufions, it will
appear that ficbfafting and praier is only required at the ereding
and laying the foundation of z Church, and fo alfo fich frequent
meeting, before they enter into fo folemn engagement, and the
Jettingup a holy Church unto Chrift. But thefe folemnities are
not expected in the taking iof feverall members, nay the additi
on of all the ordinary members to the bodv. Befides, thefe were
members of the Jewifh Church before. The ftroke that fell up
on their fpirits by the Mini (1 cry of the Apoftks ( for I doe not
think that Peter only preached) wasfo extraordinary, and car
ried fuch an apparent difcovery of the prefence and power of
Cirift, that without any miraculous power of difcerning, their
exprcffions might make way for members of the Jewifh Church
to (inde acceptance with this Apoftolike, and Chriftian Church
nowjbeginning.
Its added by the APOLOqY of the Church-coventnt.
1. That they profeflfed their glad receiving of the word, and
renouncing that frovvard generation.
2. Being baptifed they continued in fellowship, that was
Church fellowtliip, for it wasnottheexcrcifeofthe Sacrament,
which the Synac^ conceives.
To this M. /?. anfwers, " They could not continue %n the Afoftles
" fillo&ftip and do ftrinc before they Vv ere added to the Church : for
"ftcdfeftnefteind&ttrine, and (aving thcmfelves from the fiovwrd
" generation jotttd not he but habit tt all holinefe, not per fitted in fix
4i hours* Now the fame d*y t verf4i. in Vchich they gladly tyeardthc
et Word, they Vvere both baptifedand added; and the refore their ftedf aft
coniinuingin Church eHate> cannoWaiesmake them members in
" Church ft ate,
Anfa. True; nor is the Argument urged in that manner, but
the difpute lies from the ejfe& to the caufc in that^particular of it:
In that they gave conftant attendance to the ordinances of Chrift,
and in that fdlowfhip, as taking themfelves bound thereto, it
arguesthey took thcmfelves ingaged thereunto by that ftibjecliofi
L 2 they
Cap.y. The Conftitutiw of A ytfiblt church Part i .
they did exprede in renouncing their fofaner fociety, and defiring
afld receiviBg acceptance from the Apoftles and the Church,fo as
fuch carnages carry the reality of a Covenant.
Whereas it is faid, " If they httdreturnedto PowtM again, they
ra, he grants, That an excommunicate perfon may be in the
Covenant of grace, and yet cut off from the vifible Church : and
yet denies the confequence, butgives no reafon of that denial, but
only fpeaks of another thing, which toucheth not the pinch of the
Queftioninhand.
" A beleever ( faies he ) i* the Covenant of grace, may net doe a
*' dmj fo a father, brother, or mafter, and jet it it A Wea&onfequence,
"that
Cap.j. in the Cattfes thereof. Part. I. 79
'< that there a ewe-nan* er oath betwixt thefe^br other and bro.
"ther, San and Father^ Afafttr and Servant, commanded bjf
" a divine law of per pet nail equity to wake (uch to be in (uch re-
" I Alton.
Weconfefle this is a weak confluence, and is of his own ma
king, and therefore may as eafily be confuted as it is propounded,
but tkit is our confront nee*
A man may be within the covenant of grace, and not within
the covenant or the Cl urch, and therefore the one is not the o-
ther. For if two things be the fame in themlelves, (o far they be
the fame in the third, and where the one is, the other will be. So
that the Anfwer (lands in the full vigour wholly untouched, only
he {peaks of other things, fomc not touching the caufe in hand,
fow? that will not (land by a rule of truth.,
Thofe expreffioni touch not the caufe in hand, namely when he
thus writes.
' The cevtnant of grace teacheth w to confine Chrift^o walk*
before Qod, to]oyn myfelfto a vifiklc Church. But ncne cm
'* conclude in right reafo-a, that it is a divine law, that necejp*
t fates me tofwear another covenant, then the covenant of grace
u in relation tathefe dmies.
lAnf* /Its true, no law bindes to enter into another covenant,
then the covenant of the Golpeb becauie thefe duties reluk ouc
of relations, which arifefrom the nature of the creature in re
ference to God, but come not within thefiee*n& ttt only thiy prove th. tt the covenant sf grace attd the Gotyel
* layeth a tye ofmwj duties upon t& 9 which obligeth *n
**the camming under the tie of ax expreffe 9 vocall,
And I wonder who ever denied this : let the man be brought
forth, and bear his blame and fhaoie, that (liould be fo void of
fenfe, only let it be heie alfo remembred, that alfo this is w retted
byftronghand, and confefled, that there be in (ome conditions
a Covenant that comes between per fins, of betwixt man and wifi,
J^f after andfervant , before they can come under thefe relations 9
which was denied in the 93. pa.immediatly preceeding. Such is
the brightnefle of the truth that it cannot be overborn.
That which is next added, is partly a craving the queftion,and
the proof is yet inefficient to make it good, '* Becaufe I frofifte
f * the Faith 9 and am baptised. 1 4m a member ef the vifible
*' Churchy Without fuch an oath : Becaufe the covenant tf
"grace, dethtyemetojojnmifelf to ft me particular Congrc-
ggation. &C.
Reply is.
Thatof Baptifmeisanfweifed. 2. The ground of that which is
added
Cap.7 in the caufts thereof. Parti. 81
addcdisamiftake, to wit, If the Covenant of the Gofpel tye
metoj'oynmyfelfto a vifible Congregation,Thereforc there is
not a covenant required to do that.
If this be a good confequence, take the like, If the Gofpei re
quire me to feek for the help of a godly Paftour, that may rule
and teach me. if it require me to.mnrrj and not to burr. There
fore there is no Covenant required to make me a husband to a
woman, that I muft marry; noralheepofthac Shepheard who
muft guide and rule me in the Lord. If theie be falie, then the
former is as feeble and weak, for they both carry the iauie parity
and proportion of reafon.
Some expreflions which here fall from the pen of M.#, are
to my apprehenfions, new Paradoxes, As, ; ' c *sf called P aft or
" who hath gifts, and a calling from the Church, u a member of
"the vifible Church^ be fire he be catted to be their Paftor,
' though be be a member of no particular Congregation.
The difficulties are thefe.
i.ThataPaftormay have a cMng from the Church, before
he is flitted by a particular Congregation, and To be an Indivi*
duum vagum 9 a P aft or of all peep/e^nd yet of no f articular
people.
2. That a perfon may be a member of the vifible Church, and
yet be no member of it,and that I will infer from his own words,
Thus,
He that i* no member of a f articular Congregation, he if no
member of a vifiblc Church. But a P aft or may be a member
of a vfible Church) ano\yet no member of a particular Congre
gation* Therefore he may be a member of the vifiblc Church^and
jet no member The fecond part M.. affirms. I prove the
proportion.
If all />*7W#/*r Congregations are all the members that the vi-
fible Church hach, Then he that is not a member of a particular
Congregation is no member of a vifible Church: for that which
comes not within the numqer and compafle of members is not a
member.
But all particular Congregations are all the members that
the vifibie Church hath, Therefore he that is not a member of
a particular Congregation is no member of a vifible Church.
Butoftheie,tmismuchby the way occasionally we (hall in-
trtat mow fully ot cfcem, when we come to the place o^ the
M calling
8 2 Cap. 7. The Conflitution of a Vifitle Church Part j .
calling of Minifters.
In the end of the 9$,p*gM. He plainly proft fTeth, That when
one doth enter a member to fuch a Congregation, under the Mi-
nifteryofsx/. B. he cometh under a new relative eftate by an im-
plicitc and vercuail Covenant, which is crofTe to what was affirm
ed before, />.p2. The reft of the examples either confute his own
a{Ierciorr,or eife do not reach the Queftion in hasd. For we have
fhevved before, that excommunicates when they come to be re-
ftored,chey renew the Covenant with the Church,and the Church
with them.
That which is added, c< touching A Church m-xly eretted, fie then
** becomes afifter- chvrcb&ith Qthtrs 9 yetfic needs not A new Covenant
"toaccomplifiit.
Af^Q certainly ,the reafon is from the third conclufion,y^/?^
Our Covenant once entered upon, all the relations, that depend
upon that, or may be inferred from that> are included in that Co
venant, and therefore needs no more. As a woman being in Co
venant with her husband, all the duties to his kindred are re
quired by that, and flow from that Covenant, there needs no
other.
Efpecially that inference is a wide miftake: * // I mttft have a
< w& Covenant to bring we into *# ett*tc, Vehich iffttts only jro/n^
** free and voluntary confent 5 Then Imttft not honour men injeveral
"relations, at Phyfitians, Lawyers, learned Philopphers, n*le$t I
*' take #p a far tic H far Covenant. I fay, fnch a confequence hath
nofliadowofreafonin it, nor the leafl appearance of any ap
proach to the caufe, becauie the honour we owe to each man, as
apeighbonr, in his place and condition, is founded in a yatwall
relation we have, as fdlow-fervants to the great God and Crea-
tourofallman-kinde. And therefore we muft love God, and ail
things of God, in our neighbour, which concerns us : and there
fore we muft prefcrve iht honour, life, goods, good name B of
all, whether Lawyers, or Philofophers, or Phyfitians. Let me in
fer fro rn hence.
That I fhould therefore doe the duty of a fervant to him that
isnotmy mafter : of a husband to her that is not my wile, is a
wry wcakin&rence^aad carries no proportion of reafon withito
He adds, .jteg.py.
^Then^h there ha tacit Cwevwt betwixt *mw mcmbtf of* Con-
'* 'ff'eg#iHi y nee c flit j of a divine Com-
ct mandment , ef perpetual equity makfth the new adjojner A
c * member*
Anfw. We are now then at the laft, almoft come to our felves,
for we are come to this, That there muft be a new relation Cove
nant- wife betwixt parties in cftates and conditions, which iflhc
from free confent betwixt them, before they can be tied to the
duties of [hat eftate, by being in the Covenant of the Gofpel> the
contrary whereof was affirmed, ^3. juxta fism> andp4.iin. i.
to the ninth.
Hence therefore that which thfjpobgj expreffed, to wit,
"That its not the rules of the Word touching man and wife,Magi-
< ftrate and fubjed^that ma'kes people in fuch an eftate, but the
"Covenant that is made betwixt them to thofe ends. I fay, this
was by him to be anfwered, p^.p'4- but yet ftands in its full force,
andnotweakned, nay not touched, nay in truth confirmed by
this grant.
Laftly, That is made the great hinge of our debate, that I
thinke never came into our thoughts, neither waking, nor
deeping, namely, "Thattkunew Covenant betwix r A per (on, and
" A.B Pftftor, did ntake fachthe wew Adjoiner y A member of anew
I anfwer, I would fain haveoneof ours produced,that eirhe in
writing or printing ever faid any fuch thing, or any rhmg that car
ries a ihadow of any fuch conceit;when its well known ro all,,hat
know our principles and praclice, we profefle the Church is a
true Church, as Totum een>iale, before her officers, and the
choice of them. The particular per forts are members before ?ms
choice, and therefore are nor made fuch by this choice or new
Covenant.
Argument j.
" IftkU Cktitch* covenant be the e fence and $rme of a
* l Church^ Vchich differ enceth between thevifible and'nvifible ;
** there have been no vifible Churches fince the Ap ft I s d^ie , ntr are
"thereany in the Chriftian World thi* day, five only i N*E t and
* f fime other places.
The Anfyeris open, and hath been formerly intimated, in the
opening of the nature of the Covenant, and the manner of the ex-
id 2 prefling
84 Cap.y. The Conftitutiw of a vtfibk Church Part I .
prcfllng thereof, to vvit,Tt is either imfifcite or explicit e. The Co-
venant is preferved for the //?**f M *kat the fiundnefle and truth of their
f*ithm*y be notified to the Church, is granted by M. /?. and this is
as much as we defire, and fo we doubt nor, buc Ananias, Simon
Magw&c. did appear fuch to the judgement of charity , which
al waies judgeth the beft, unlede it can prove the contrary.
4. Unwarrantable way. aft or all aft > at Galat,2..
Wken James, and Cephas, and John perceived the grace that
" Vc at given mt^they gave unto me and Barnabas the right-handeffel-
* lowflip.
Anfo* Suppofe the fifter-churches had no warrant to give the
right- hand of fellowfcip, yet the Covsnant for all that may be
M warrantable.
Cap.y. IfaCoflftitMiofrofArtftbleChitrch Paiti.
warrantable. And yet the quarrel muft hence fee maintained againft
the innocent Covenant. 4stbf lion quarrelled toith the lamb for
the "to tier _, & 'bin fhe drank? mof love,of conjunction,
as well as an aft of power.
M./2. grants that one fingle.Congregation hath no power o-
ver another, one Cladis over another, one Provinciall Synod o-
ver another : Yet I fuppofe he will not deny, but thefe may coun-
fel, reprove, approve, rejeft or convince one the other.
One Church, or many Congregations, may meet with the Hea
then, may teach them occafionally, convince them, encourage
then), and yec have no power over them. Many Churches be
ing fcnt to the Parliament to declare their judgement, touching
any thing in agitation, may approve of their counfel and determi
nations, if holy, or difallow them, confute them, if other, and
yet I doe beleeve , he will not fay , they have auchority over
them.
Argument 2.
Cap.j. > in tfaCaufes thereof. Part.i.
Argument 2.
" They cwnot tifon two or three bears fight, hearing none of
"tlxm fteak^ be fitisfod in their conferences of their regent-
+ ration.
Anfat //"they (hall hear fojitive teflimony of experienced and
approved witneftes of their conftant and confcientious walking
without ail fcandall : Iftheyfhall hear the expreffions and pro-
f efforts of repentance to wards God, and /**'/ in our Lord Jefus :
This is Argument diffident to the judgement of charity to hope
they are viiible Saincs,whcn nothing upon knowledge or proof to
the contrary is given in.
Argument 3.
Avdthat therein the greatcft Weight lies, is this, l What a
"meeting u thu^of divers fifter-chttrchcs to receive a newjifter-churchf
c< It it a ffiurck, / heleeve^ meeting together (and yet it is not a Con-
*'c? vfgttion) and it i* An ordinary vifible Church. For at the admit-
not ye t a T* aft or er ElJtrftottld
e< take uj him tofyeak^ to A Congregation, thwgh they att sonfent
" th/tt fe tfeakr
Anfir. If M. R. will look into the pra&ce of the Church of
SW*W,ortohisfirftBook. He fhall finde , that there be fuch,
who muft have their gifts of teaching tried; and therefore may
and doe ceach,before they be chofen : here is preaching and C forth
preaching and pray ing, and yet there is no P#ftor. And yet this
will abide the meafure of the golden reed.
7. He adds, "We defirc to fee fuck a Church attion, M Aft.2.
in the Ctups thereof. Part i. 8?
CHAP. VIIL
Wherein the Precedency of a Church* asitisTouun
homogeneum, is handled.
\ \ 7 Hen we look at the Church,as7V0; efc*tiab,vie attend
V V C i. How conftitutedm the caufes of it.
two things in it and may be Without
t&nt*.
The fccond Qjl E S T I O N now comes into confiierations
Whether there be any Presbyterian Churches in the
NewTeftamentof Chrifts appointment and inftitution^
pr only Congregational^
94 Cap.?. frheConftitui --rch Parti
^lA.
/ the Nrtwe and Being of a Prcsbyteriall
Church,
THe Qutlifictitio* of the Church , as totum eflentiale y confi-
fted in the Order and Precedency of it, in regard of her true
Officers, and that we have now difpatched in the anfwer to the
former queftion.
Confider it now, as it ftands in comparifon and competition
With that, which our Brethren call a Trefiytcritn Church-, and
here we fhall take in the fecond queftion. Which, however it fall
far lower, if we look at the proper place thereof, yet becaufe it
fits our purpofe in hand, and the laying open of the nature there
of in this place, will give light to that which follcfws, wcftiallufe
this Crypfis of method^ make our next enquiry about I T : and
this**Vjr may be referred unto four Heads.
1. Wherein the e fence of a Preftjterian C#rcA confifts , and
how made up.
2. Lay down fbme grounds t which may cle*r the right difcowry
of fitch Aconftittition.
3 , ReAfon from fuch grounds <*Ainft it.
4. Anfiver fuch examfles as carry foxiie femblance at the firft ap~
it.
i.
A Presbyterian Church refults, and arifeth upon three
main principles, which are as the pillars of its fpeciall confli-
ttttion.
1. There muft befevtratl Congregations, made entire of fuch
members , as Chrift hath appointed , to make up an integrall
bodji of Officers which rule; and feofle^ which are led and ru
led by them.
2. Thefe Congregations neighbouring together, fo that their com
munion may be accommodated with more eafe, and incourage-
able conveniency, and the fcandals that may prejudice and i iinr
by their infectious example, may be more eafily cured and remo
ved :
thereof. } p ar ti, 95
ved: And/^4*ww^ofthem fhotild enter into
each with other in the concurrence of common government, which
may relieve the common goodof all.
3. Thefe (o combined ', eere to fend their Rulers, according to
mutual! agreement, to manage the great centres of Ckrift, and de
termine the emergent doubts and difficulties chat may arife a-
mongft the combined Congregations : and to fuch d^nfttions
and determinations all the/*t>m?$ Churches combined are to fab-
mit, zstoattsofjurifihftion, proceeding from fuch, asarefeto-
ver them in the Lord for that end.
Thefe Eldtrstv*l f pr footers of thefe combined Churches,
thus affemkled, are called, A Prfjbyterian Church: becaufe
this Rfprefwtative body is made up only of Presbyters an4
Elders.
And of this we are now to enquire, and to lay down fuch
grounds, as may clear the enquiry and difcovery of fuch a confti-
tution : and thefe are $s followeth.
Seftion 2.
ground I. *JurifJiaion>&ew// It tat?* in
fhereisxffpwerofJHrifdi&iM*, but that tke hl 8 dt fafe, it fal a retfeff
which arifcth from che^mr ofOrAr, which ffi ^/^^Wf *'*"
ftandsby^ . , s mfGffe
. at whichthcy all look. fa/ /
And jurifdtttio* to be the exerctfixg of ifatfv^&far/ (pe^oftH pow
r, a-s fit objed and matter of things cr or the community. , / wtf if
and pcrfons are presented. For the ve- l u ^ l ^'^f6/^lKgtkefhafe of
ry tiateire of the terms gives in teftimo* irt ^ tJ ~S -rr^- ec n
i. Tvsre u mnltiiclion oracialL
ny to this truth, Executio ;r, or, D*- /^rpecifiatioiw^^ww ito, '.
fi 1 ^ ;r^, the Authoritative proclaiming tbattzfe it in the peculiar rramer of
or executing of this ktnde of power, being difpeafatiaa, ititfue^owlylromthe
Tku & prefurnes a R*l*r 9 and 5 ce ' a ^ c h * ****** , buf l * an
fitfor that; endand purpofe. far*ejrh*j* ?/ /
Aad he^ce the Jtehojl, when they will .w-ojjfa i/^.
give
ptf Cap.?. ifie Conftitution *"' ti.
give their undcrftanding leave to exerci?* the liberty of reafbna-
ble men, according to the rules of reaibn, they coafeflfe as much,
as this amounts to, and may necefirily be collected and iiiatain-
cd from their own principles.
For tcotus and T homos > and with them their fiffower^ ^ Sent,
dift. 1 8, 1 p. define the power of the k$je* by binding and loafing* and
* l taJ P, in the^binding and loofing ttljurifdittion b ,(m their fenfe,)is con-
' forvum tamed: and this prefumes a kfy, a fUce and office, unto which the
purpofe in perfon muft be called^ a po w,er wherewith he muft be invcfted,be-
bafl 3 to fore he can put forth thofe ads.
vb,jari/* o Cafreolu* and Dur^nd: Capreo/fU, 4. Sent, diftintt.lf.
4itli6*ina covcluf.i. Poteft** conpciendi, & poteftat clavium eft UMVL*
narrow , . /
ftnie^ut &**&&.
mean not Only when they would gratify their great mafte* the Pofc,
to take an and do homage to the Church of Rome, they then deviie a way
tbat they to p ut out the right eye of their reafon, and to crook the rule and
IS* /*" cro ^ e ^ e * r own P r ' n ciples, that they may promote the primacy
f ncilue tie an * P^ en "ude of the power of the Pope.
exercife of They would, The Infiriour Priffts to have the fowcr of th*
affpeer kejs, and this power of order to extend it felf ( qHAHtum eft de
tbmbj. f e ^ to abfolve all} and therefore Chrift faith indefinitely, qu*-
rum rcmiferitu &C. wkofoeverjins &C. But the ufc of this pow
er muft be prefuppofed according to that commiffion granted to
Peter, and io the Pope ordinarily, that he may extend it, or
reft rain it as he will.
SoDurand: cperordinationemEcclefafaftttm efl y Ht e^ui^
libetficerdosnon fojfit abfolvere : (ttbi fufra contra feet** dam
conclttfionem,) Thus men are forced to turn the edge of their
realon againft an acknowledged truth, and that againft ordina-
tionem Chrifti, to maintain Ordinationem Ecclefiz, & tyranni-
dem Pap*.
But whatever they conceit,the evidence of the truth is fo un
deniable, that it will conftrain the undcrftanding to yeeld to that
which is here required. For this Jurisdiction ( in the (enfe I take
it) in the exercife thereof, either requires one called or autho
rized byoiHce: or elfe any without this authority may doe it.
But none is a Steward unldlefet over the Family. Governments
are not in the Church, un)efle they be appointed by Chrift, I Cor.
12. 27. 28. yea the blinde Pbaiifees could grope at this " '
darknesof their delufions, as appears by the queftion the
Cap.?. bf fa CA-sfes thereof. Parti. 97
unto oar Saviour^ 2 WHAT eAVTHORIT? doftthouthefe
things, and who gave thec this Authority? So that the putting
of this fxridbfttou and Rule i.e. Authoritative or Office juris-
dittiw ("whereof we now fpeak) into the hands of any, who
are not appointed to the Office of rule, is meerly the usurpation
of that LMan of fi#, or a prep arrtiov to bring hi oa in; or a re
mainder of him, not fully caft out, not the native and naturall
inftitution of our Saviour, the Lawgiver of hi* Church, and
therefore you (hall obferve,
What ever may promote the plenitude of the Popes power,
and bring the iaft refolution of all thicher, 1 1 is fo given to fomc
of his creatures in eminent place, that in iffue it may be confined
within the compafle of his Triple-crown. Hence the Biftiop,
which is the Popes vice-gercnt, he will difpenfe his power to his
poor underlings by fachpittances and allowances, that the poor
Snakes may be trained up by their daily experience to acknow
ledge, where the treafury of this power is ftored up, and whe
ther they muft go to fetch it.
f&wtfFirft, He muft be made a DC AC on, and allowed to read,
but not prf*ck; to adminifter Baptifwt, but not the Sapper*
not that one Sacrament is of greater eminency then the other:
but that the (ervant muft know, they have no power further then
they have his allowance.
At the next turn he is made a Prieft, and to that he hath frcfa
writings,and f refh Seal, and f refh ordination. And when that
is attained, yet he cannot preach in any Ailembly bcfides his own,
but he muft have a licenfe and allowance for that. And ad thi*
And therefore when all is granted, he muft do none of thefe,
if his Lord Bijbop beprefent, and will officiate in his own perfon*
So much power the Bifhop hath over fo many Parifties, that by
this means his power being received from the Pope, the fulnefle
may be derived from him, and returned to him again in a ready
way.
Bnt (as I (aid) this it the Popes uflirpatio^ not Chrifts *'*-
ftitution.
Hence the fecond ground I lay down, is this.
There is no Office in the Church, but only fach which are aj>
pointed b j hri ft $ and therefore there is no lurisdi&ion or rttU
canbeexercifed, but onlj by the officers of Chrift.
O
98 Cap.p. I The Conftttutio, m j.
Tkefirft pun of the conclude
f. Officers and 0$Cff* atu Cvswai* mfrctes : gu.... vv'hich
proceed only from the Afcention of Chriit. Ephq. 11,1*. #^*
6^ afcendcd tip on-high, - - Ht gavt gifts unto m? y (oms te*
ffhcrsttomt Pafttrs,' its Chrifts prerogative ropii co bellow fuch
gifts.
2t They wzfropsr means of ha worfiipt and therefore it is on
ly proper to him co in joy p them.
3. It is in his hand ovly to blefre and fucceed chein in their %i-
rituall difpenfacioDS, to the attainment of thole fupernarurali
ends. c#f r *f.28.20. and therefore it appertains to him alone -to
appoint.
The inference ofthcficondpart of the Gonclufion is clear, from
what was formerly proved.
AlljuYifdiftion muft iiTue from an Order or Officer.
B-Httker*\$ none, but Officers of Chrift allowed in the Church,
Therefore bijtirifiti<oi fpirituall, ecclefiaftick, can bs cxerd-
y twt by An Officer of Chrift.
And therefore Surrogates, Chanccllour^ Archdeacons, 'Deans,
&c. which a re hatched and fpawned, by the pride and luxury.
ambition and tyranny of that Man of fin, as vermine aodjfcitoftge
creAtwesout oftheilimeof Nil** ; They are none of the Orders
and Officers of Chrift. Ad therefore have no authority by any
right from him to exercife any jurifdiction in hi* Churches, or a-?
niongft his people.
Ground 3.
Hencg, He that is now called, and appointed an Offiwr accord *
Jng to God, and the rules of the Gofpel, as he needs no otk.rpow ,
tr, but that of hit Office, to authorize him to execute it t So there
& no fower, that can if) rule and right hinder him in the due execu
tion thereof t
For it isM Chrift alone, as to appoint the calling and Office ;
fo t o lay ont the bounds and limits, to fpecifie the feverali actions
and operations thereof, therein required ; and to exact the per
formance thereof. Therefore/^/ m*n Attend to teaching and ex--
^/a^,Rom.i2.7,8. They nwft rule Voitk dilt% ence> uke heed to
themfehes^ And to thefloc^ Acl.2O.2S. They mitft bindettp the bro
ken, rvithc ftraying, tender the weak, JrafJ^,4'4
True, by violence and cruelty they may be oppreffed, p<
fcr&. >arti.-.. 99
ted, imp i hindered from uGir.g I'
work, and then God call for jeering, not doing} other-
wife, Wk- ;.., K ttc better to obey God or man, let my judge >
Hence, Thefe two, Order orOffiee^nd Jurifdittion, are not
members wjpecies of power, put in way Q opposition one again.it
the other, but are in Subordination one to the other.
// there is no office, there is no right of Rule en:
jurifdidion, as fuch, whereof we here fpeak.
Hence, They, who have the fame> or equaH Offices, they have the
fame and equatt Office-rute or jurifdidion.
Hence ) What ever is added, bepde office jt adds no jwifdiftion or
rule ecclefiaftick at all to any.
From thefe grounds thus laid , I (hall take leave to di-
fpute.
Argument i.
If the Churches combixedkave no more power, then they had be -
fire they ^ere combined- then thej can exercife no more jftrifdifli-
en then before : and there fire have no Prtftyterial power ; are not
difttntt tprefijterian Churches.
But they have no more power after their combination, then
befirt.
Therefore no Prefyterian jurifdittion : and ft are no
Prejlyterian Churches.
The tsfftumption, where the doubt only lies, is thus made
good.
They who have no more offices nor officers, then they bad before.,
they have no more jurifiliftion ; as in the firft ground.
But they have no more officers becaufe each fend their own.
Therefore they have no morepmer.
Argument 2.
Iftheyhwejuri/diftion, tkev 9 eitfar over alt the Churches in the
combination, or only over ft me.
Not over (owe only in the combination , for that is contrary
to their inftitution and definition of a Presbyterian Church.
Therefore they muft have jurifdiclion over aft particular
O 3
loo Cap. 9. { TbeCo#ftit> >> of &fi(i u * Church Parti.
{T^r:i:;- icmay be ten or cc ____ w^ ur leile in r WWf, lib.2.335. arethefe.
*' We think the relation of the Elder/hip to A Vikele- Clajficall
t Church, unot founded uf on an office different ftem the offices of
" Paftors and Eldtrs, 'tohich they have and dree loathed frith, in re-
V?ho i*
no R ukr.
And this M.#. and all men gain- fay.
If they proceed from him, a* a ^Puftor^then M A Ptfttr of kit
particular, or as a Paftor of another Congregation.
NofataPaftor of another Chttrch, befide his own. For then
ens man may have two Paflorall offices, and two Chttrchet, which
is contrary to Scriptures, and all found Divines.
Ergo, They mult proceed from him, .as he it Patter to ki& ow
particular flock, Quod fait demottftrandHm.
Again,
// he put forth fuch acls at A Paftor, then thofe upon whom he
puts them forth, either are huflocl^ , or are not h^floc^. His flock
they muft be,, if he be a Eaftor and ihepherd to them ; for that
the nature of relation requires.
If hi* flcck^, \hzneithirth
Another.
The Churches combined cannot be his ovgvegation , becaufe
thefe are many : and diftincl. Ergo, He mttft be A Paftor of
many flocks : namely of his particular, And thefe alfo. And
fo there is a ready way and. road, for .Pluralities and Tot- quoit)
Quod fait demonftranduw*
And let the Reader C O M PA RE thefe expreffion?.
* It u truf, they are called the Elders oj the rprefbyterittt Church
"ofPergamw, l>w there it a generaU and DIFFERENT
: RELATION from that ^hich each P aft or doth carry to his own
* f flocl^ lib.2.p,326.1in.4,d.
And thefe words,/>3 33. the three laft lines. .'
"Thg Relation of an Eldtrfiip to a Vokole Clajjicdl Ckttrcb is
" funded, not upon A dffirent office from the office of Paftor s and
* WUcb thej have and are cioathed Wtb , IN
102 Cap.?. TfaC&> 'bntft-PifUt.jcb ti.
to their r.
How thefe cannot fee, without fome help
fromM. R*
Confiderwenowthe DIFFERING ACTS that are in
the lderfiip of a Prc/byterian Church, from a Congregational! 3 as
M. R. laies them down.
Difference i.
" The Prsfbytery are Elders to the flajficall Church >&ti v, not in
66 things proper to each Congregation, but in things common to afl 9 *r
te in that Which is the proper objefl of Government ; to tt?*>, thofe
<( things Vtkich rather concern the congelation of the thlrtj
Churches, then the thirty combined Churches in particular^ lib. 2.
pag.2.26.
The practice of the Claffis oppofeth this exprefllon. For take a
private offence, admoniih then the offending party. 2. Upon
not hearing, take one or two : 3. The offending party perfifting,
let him bring it to the Church.
Thu u proper to the Congregation : Yet by Claflical principles,
the particular Congregation wtffl not admonift : For that Church,
that muft fpeak to the Offender, in cafe he doe not hear, that
Church may caft him out. So the words, Mat.i 8, 1 7. If ke VvHl
not hear the Church, let him be as an Head) en* But the Claffis al
lows not this.
Again,
Suppofe the party be admonifhed by the particular Congrega
tion for this his private fault, thus perfifted in, and yet fhall con
tinue to be obftinate : This obftinacy , is, Res propria, to this
Church, Why may (he not now caft him out without a Claffis >
Tor thispertinacy did innotefcere only to the Church.
"Ifitbefaid, When he is caft out, the neighbouring Churches
"muft fhun and avoid him, upon knowledge given.
lanfaer, fo muft the Churches of another Claffis, of another
Province 5 and therefore there is no more need the one ftiould
have a hand in the cenfure then the other.
The feiondDifferenceMtR. adds (p.32tf.)is this.
"The Prefytcry doth r#&er take care of the regulating of
" the acJs of governing in aU thefe Churches^ then the governed
"Churches.
Anfiv. They exprefle their care in chefe judiciall afts, and that
nriettt/tttfywpott fcandals and fcandaio^ in a-
nyCongregation under tne Presbytery,*/ cexjures oj^f.m^mtion
And Excommunication ; as alfo in the direct decifiofl , ana fo re
moving, at leaft (topping any errour of any member aridng, fi
that they fall upon the Church tv be governed dlreftly.
The third Difference.
"The Elders of the Clajficall Presbytery are Elders to all theft
"Churches, as ths Elders thentftlves are in Collegio Presbycerali,
" andproperly^ as they are in Court. So he.
$ut I afftivc' The Elders there, are proper Paftors of their
own particular Congregations. Therefore they muft (if at all)
be fo here.
That thefe differences do not in the leaft meafure ftiew a differ
ent relation from that which each Paftor doth carry to his own
flock, appears thus,
Thofe aftj Vehich a Paflor fHts forth in hi* proper place to hit
proper floe l{, tkofe cannot fi>ew any different relation in that office.
lint all thefe attionsfrecifiedi a Paftor dothpttt fir&toht* proper
fac^ When he a% sat fitch a Paftor. Jnftance.
A Paftor in an Ifland, where, at a Taftor he cannot teach, ad-
rrioniili, excommunicate, but in c&tt* Congregation^ not fevered ,
from his Church (as we fay) or his Confiftory, or Collegi& Preftj-
terali (as they fay)yet this doth not hinder, but he puts forth thefe
acls in relation to his proper flock.Therefore if anEider in a CJaf-
fieal Presbytery put forth the like actions, thefe do not prove, nor
can hinder, but he may ftill be to them as a Paftor to a proper
flock in thofe regards.
Difference 4.
"The Prejbjtery hath a Church relation to &ll thefe thirty
under one externall govern
ment,
Anfvter*
i. If the Presbytery put forth atts of jnrifditiion upon thofe
Churches diftribHtivtly , as they are fevered ; then they have a i
Church-relation to them dtftributively conlidered. ^QtJHnfdifli- .
on-ifaesfrom Church-relation, and indeed from Church- office, els ,
it could never be exercifed.
But t hat their prance evidencet^ for they admonifij, cenfure, s
feverall perfosis of feverall Churches, ...
e ~?ck Pares,
2. - hatches t;Xen coileftwely, are nothing !v: *i Cla \
fis 5 orfo*^) r I 5 flyitrs meeting together : and to lay they are
Elders wer L.. id exercife Jurifdi&ion over them,hath been
conceived abfurd in the like cafe by M r Rutherford.
That which M.# . adds in the next place, p. 3 27. As
Ct Elders of an Independent congregation are not Slders of their
" (?*/* congregations , being fcparaied from their Cottrt>and extra
"aeollcgtBfli Presbyteriale.
This Aflertion at firft fight feems a Paradox. JV if their office
remains the fame, when feparated as well, as when aflembledj
when in the Court and Congregation, as out, & contra. Then
thtir relation holds, and their jurifdiclion.
es4t verum prim urn.
Its true they never put forth pubiike atts ofjurtfdittion, but in
the Court, nor *# of pa ft or aft teaching and adminiftratiori of
Sacraments, but in aflembled hurch : Doth any therefore
conclude, That they are not teachers* nor have both fut,
and Power of teaching, when they are feparated from the Af-
femblies ?
Difference 5.
''f/ajfical Elders in the Court have power of jurifdiclion in
*' relation to thit Prefty ferial or Clajfical Church : but they have
'* not properly an ordinary powir of Order to preach to them atl, and
J* 'every one. 327.
Tfthis jtirifdiclion iffue from fatfimt office of Paftor, then they
have p ower of order- and that to preach.
But that it fo iffues,hath been fhevved, and is alfo granted.
M.tf. adds.
4 'Tkff Elders of a particular congregation have power of order ^And
e power vf JURISDICTION Without the Conrt: but they have not
* fewer of C H U RC H-] U RISDICTION, to in the Conn. Tor
<{ there is a difference betwixt power of jttrifdiftion, Which Elders
" have M Watch-men, andapewtrofChurch-JHrifdittionfyhicbEl-
"ders have not> but in foro Ecclefise.
Anfwer.
jTfthey have the fame office, whence all thefe ads of jurifdi-
dion arife, as well without the Court, as within ; the*
they have the power of jttrifdtfliov, as well tyithont the Con
** Wit-to*.
thereof. Parti- 105
'ic, t 5 Ife j .*te *.tt$ of jurifdi&ion, faii. .a
Court; no more can they put forth the acls of pMik* preaching
and adminiftring Sacrement, but in firo 2echjf he hath a new office di-
ftincl from the office he ha din the Congregation, we (hall then
know where to findc this claflical myftery,and dilcover the croCe-
nesof it to Chrifts Government.
Headdslaftly.
es Idiftinguijb the proportion ; If they he Elders in theft common
t afftirs, Vvkieh concern Cjevernment in general; then are they El"
" ders in fieding by the FTord ofkxowledge^ anl in Cjoverning in All
* c the ptarticttltfrs which concern the Cjovernmcnt of each Congregati-
< c on : that I deny ^ faies he.
Anfiver.
it Its obvious to each mans apprehenfions, that every Elder
and particular Governour in his Congregation, as he hath the na
ture of an Elder in generati : fo out of power he can, and doth
put forth generatt aftions that are common toother Elders, and fb
alfo meet with thofe generall things which concern Government
in generall. For where the acl is , the object muft needs be
in its proportion, and all this he doth without any Claffis in
his particular ftation. For the fpecies determines the ad: of the
genw* : as Socrates confines the adls of humane nature to him-
2. Its well known, That the Claffis meddles With the Articular
offences ofpartictt/ar perfins in all yarticnUr Cengregatiens, even
fach which are at Jpecittl&s any Elder in an Ifland doth meddle
with in his own place.
3. If all.a&s of jurifdi&ion, whether they be
p
io6 TbeC9*{kit*ti9*^ I Parti.
as well a$ $*thwit*tive g
j*i, And Elders of a Cw$re-
*' gat ion hew diver* relations to the flock.
Reply.
If they havi fuch relations to their flocks as Grand-fathers and
Fathers, then* at a grand- father cannot be a father ; or a Fa
ther, a Grand- father, to the fame childe, fb an Elder can-
not be A proper Elder , and a flajflcal Elder to the fame
Thefe relations of Grand-father and Father come
grounds, from which the relative refpedb ifliic.
proper Eiders ifliie from one and the fame office, which they have,
andarecloathed with, in relation to their proper flock, /. 2.333.
yea his words are expreflfe. *' Slders proper and cUJfical have not
6< t wo offices 3 but only thej per firm two atts of one and the fame office.
Laftly, heanfwers.
ajfis and Congregation doe not differ fir-
*' molly orftecificdly, but only in more or lejjfe extenfton of power > lib.
2, />.338.
From Vchence to my underftanding,fuch c ollettions feern fair and
to follow undeniably.
If there be one office in the conftitution, then there is the fame
definition of an office belonging to the Elder of a Clajfis and Con
gregation : then the (amecattfeS) then the fame elettion and choice.
Then Vehat he doth by vertue of his office to ene, he is bound to do
to the other. Then ^hat operations he putteth forth ia the one, he
can put forth in ths other.
Again, If they differ but in extenfion, then w intrinfeca and
intend ve is the fame in the Slders of a Congregation, as of a CUffu*
Therefore the re is no fpecifical ad, that the one puts forth, but
the other can put forth, asoccafion fhall require. For, (jradtu
non variant fyeciem. Therefore in cafe there be objective TM&*
ter prefenced for Ordinatiem or Excommunication ia a Congre^-
gation, they can pat forth fuch operations : for they have
' P 2 the
io8
the fame intrinfccall axd intwfvt p and in
cAttfes of thcfe operations feen, when a he cpjtct is pre-
fenced.
Thofeexpreffionsthatin the Court Afmbly at 9*rufilen^ 9
1 ' Aft 15. they are Elders in relation to the Vehole Churches vf Anti**
c och, Syria and Citiei*, and the gentiles, coflttttvcFf takenjn tkefi
dogmatical points: And the fame Slders Herein ftecitl manner El-
" ders to ths congregations of Anticch, Syria and Cilicia> taken di-
" ftribtttively.
The Reply is , The Elders did the one as CeunfelltttrS) they
governed the other as Rulers, as we hope will appear in its pro-
per place.
But that other, to wit, 2.3 30.
" By that fame official 'power , that a Paflor teachetk bis ewnflsc^
" viva voce,^ vocal preaching as a 'Do ft or Joe teacheth other Chttrch-
* c
ef
This is an invention, I confeffe I never heard, aor faw before,
and whether ever it faw light or no, I cannot tell : orrly I fuppofe
it will not be ofFenfive to make forne enquiry after it, if it be but
fer mine own information.
Clear then it is, He teacheth other Cbnrches by writing.
Btit that this,thus teaching of Churches comes from thefawe of"
fatal power that he teacheth his own flock viva voce, is queftioncd
upon thefe^nwW/.
I . It croffeth the nature efthe office.
For , firft , That cfficiall power by which he preacheth to his
proper flock, he received by elettion from the people, ftands
bound to them, may be rejected by them in cafe of delinquency
notorious.
Secondly, By that official power, he can require all hfs to
hear.
Thirdly, In cafe they gain- fay offensively, tocsnfure.
If his Writing proceeds out of that power,then by verttae there-'
of'he could challenge and require them to re#deit, and cenfure
them for not reading. Nay, upon this ground he ftiould not only
have power over the Churches Within the Prefyterj or Claffis, k but
over thofe, who are under other Claffi?, nay other Provinces,Na-
tionS) &c. Nay the cafe may be that he may have official power o-
ver aU ^Churches in the world, for they all may be taug
his books and writing : jca, thofe that are infidels, and yet
nthec Parti.
)ut know *fluage, they may be taught by this, and
why may he not be Pattor to pertorm acts from his office to
them all ?
It mifleth that ri^bt ground of power: for iftku power pr,o-
'tfw A/5f ojjfo, then it is fomc where required, that each man
fhould zs well print* as pretch. For to preach w?4 t/w is requi
red of every Paftor, out of his office : but if printing ifliie from
the fame office , the one fhould as oecefTarily be required as
the other; and hence, what he preacheth he muft print : for
he is bound to teach his people viva voce , by vertue of his
office, and if his office cals for tbis, he is bound to this alfo, as
well as to that : but that we finde writ in no Gofpel that I
know of.
3. That Vokich Another may doe Vvit& M muck authority and more-
I mean authority of truth, as being more able, yet being out of
office, That cannot belong to the power of an office.
When it Veat a*k?d> Whether are the Claflkal Elders, Ruling El
ders, or Teaching Elders to the claflical Church ?
M.ff.anfwers ^.330. "Theyareboth, and they are neither in di-
Its true, he that is a rulingP^floy^ ualfl a fetching P after,
* but not to that fame fleck, atoaies.
When we enquire, what kinde of Elder a Clajftcal Sldfr u^ we
are told, that they are Elders teaching in 11 Congregations diftri-
btitvuelji i. e. take claflical Elders, as they are Congregational
Elders; and that is all one, as to fay, Noclajpcalgldtrs,andthen
they are teaching Elders : for fo far as they have reference to
their proper flocks, they were teaching Elders before the com
bination, and fo all that is gained, is this, ^c^ffiealEl^r, a*
he is HOC la Jflc a! Elder, is a teaching Elder*, and fo there is not a
dij}i&i*H or divers confideration of a claflical Elder (which
ftiould have been the term diftingaifbed ) but a nw-conjidtratiofl
of him, Mfah.
Further, It hath been often faid , That thefe acls of the
Elders, iflue from one and the fame office : now where there
is anff and the fame *ffict> there is one and the/^w? officer*
p 3 ani
no Cap.?. Vatti*
and fo the f* pewr of teaching w^, ruling ami the jam*
duty.
Lafrly, We have here that k , ^.~^^ t waicn oerore we con
cluded, That a per fin may have many flocks : he may be a teaching
paftor in one, and a Ruling in two or three, or thirty : for its
affirmed. That a RuliagPaftor is alfo a Teaching Paftor, but not
to that fame fl&ck alwaies. Therefore he may have many flocks,
An-d fo the Lord 'Bifoop may be A teaching P aft or in the Cathedral
Canterbury but a Ruling*? aftori* all the Province collettivcly
Obj. He arrogate s this alone a* one.
A*f. But {hew a rule of Chrift, why the Elders may not give
that to Kim, and liberty to take many to help him, aswelLasyou
joynmany to concurre with him in that work.
I believe be hath no power to take many with bimfelf to rule a
Province of 30 Churches, befides his own. And I beleeve you
have no rule of Chrift to join many, to rule many Churches, be-
fide their own particular charges. A fhcpherd ought to have but
one flock : one is as much as he can rule, one is as much as he hath
authority to rule. R( tat or urn uwm uni tzntum.
Its laftly added, ^.330.
ct Neither it thu true^ becaufe fowcr ofjarifdiftion if fi*ndcd f ttp-
*' wjoweroforder, There fire teaching fiottld be every Vtay com-
ec wcnfarAble Vrith ruling. For the lderfti$ cowencd in Court %
nor
\* canfrtach.
Replj.
Ruling and teaching appertain to the Paftor infuo more, and as
his peculiar properties,and therefore they are .made a dcicription
of them, Rom, 1 2,7,8. with i 7*07.3.5.
2. Hu flock will need) and every fhephcrd fhould do the one, as
well as the other.
3. Without both he cannot ftlfill hi* 'jMiniftery , and attain
his end ia procuring the good of his flock commended to his care.
Therefore the reafonailedged here, and propounded formerly,
hath no evicting force in it.
For the Elders, if P aft or s, and in office, Vvhen from the Court,
then have the) Church jurifdiftion cut ef the Court. But the fir ft is
true* Adde
.*. Part.1. in
Add her? ^tke-cen&ref ought to
be difpenfed ** f/k Congregation^ and there, I fuppofe, its not
onely poffible that the Elders m*j preach, but they muft
preach aifo.
Argument 4.
That Vol: ids fates A bt&r&en upon teaching Elder?, Vvhich god ne
ver laid, nor are they ever ah let a discharge ^ that i* net JiitnMc t*>
Gods Kill and Word.
But tki* Clajjicalcettrfedrth (o.
The /4j]t*mpti0# y which only can be queftioned,is proved by
M. ff. his words, who impofeth an office- care upon one over ma~
ny flock?, when as tneujuffcient to improve a/I abilities of the
moft able Minifter on earth : And therefore the Apoftl
ed Etiert in every Church, and charged them to attend the fl
not fakf.
Befides, I had thought the lotthfimeneffe of plurdiries had
been not only hifledout of the world, but abhorred of all confci
enriousmen.
M.-ff. that he might remove the loath&me diftafte, wherewith
this reafon loads the ctufe, he labours, CUvum clavo peffere.
And therefore would bear the world in hand, That the Vtay *f
'tyatchwg over fifter- churches, and other Chriftians of other Con
gregations (VtkichVeeAHdatitbeVeorld allow, M that Which pie tj
**d ChrifttMiitjj the UVP of Religion and Reafon require ) to be as
^drctdfittttfir onerous,. ctrefatl, UboricM Wttchfulnefie in ^J of
4 * confcief.ce as to he bound tksretwto by W*gj ofoffoe*
To which I fay> G O D F O R B I D.
His Reafin* are mainly two.
1 . *' We have a divine comiRAttdi that Vfe be our brothers l^ffer^
** Andtki* Watch cats fir like onerow, laboriow cart, & if
1. a*rat to promote their edipcatien> then tk*
** alone relation of brotherly conficiation.
The fentence is fomewhat imperfecl", and that it jnay reach his
3 Ithmkitmuftbethusexpreffcd. The bond of brsther-
Cap. 9. wck Pr
ly cbnfociatior iistoifc ther
warrant then t . ..uciatiort tieth
ustodoea* more, m governing inter- entireties, uicu u^^^ iy
confociatioa can doe, is trut y but wholly impertinent, and of no
proof to the point in hand 5 and wholly mifTeth M. R. his fcope,
wftich is to compare die bond and burthen betwixt brotherly
C9*fiti4t*9n and tffice-impoption, as if chat the re were a parity be
twixt them,
For REPLY, we dial 1 examine, i.thetruthof tke Afmio* 9
And 2. give anfwer to the reafons alledged for it.
i. Touching his Ajfertio* it felf, we (halioppofeo^thatispro-
fcffcdiy contradictory thereunto.
Affcrtion.'
Tktre u not the like care , 0tur**f#eff* and Ubsur required
in duties of ' Chriflia* toatchfalneffe in * brotherly Way, M to
dte the duties to others, to Whom We Are bound in Way of &ffce-
relation*
And M imfArity appears, partly, in the preparations required to
the fervices ; partly, in tht execution of them.
i. For prtfdration EO the work of teaching^ which the Paftor
and Teacher are to attend, by their places, labour in^in Word and
doftrine, ( that as good Rewards they may lay in provifion old
and new,and be able to divide the word of truth aright ) they are
to beftow their Whole time and ftrength, and that confeantly to
nm,4, t hi s en( i. Therefore they are enjoyned to attend to exhorwio*
and teaching, the mam bent of their daily ftudies muft goc that
way. They muft fearch to know the ftate of their flock, Search
Ecclef. ii> the Scriptures, and ftttdy pleafant Wtrdt, which may with moft
plainnefTe, and profit, and power conrey the truth to the under-
ftandingofthemeancftwnder their charge. And therefore they
iTim.x.4. mH ft n9 t fa intangled in the affairs of thitltfe. They muft lay afide
Afts 6.41 the attending of tables, and give thewfefoes to the Word and prater.
The Apoftlcs pro felled to take this courfc (though extraordina
rily girted and affifted ) as occafion did require.
Afo *. J, j, jf t he Apoftles laid afide the care of the peor in difpenfing the
trcafury, becaufethat would hinder the work of the Miniftery;
if there had been any wrk of like care and oneroufneflc, Why
/bottld they not have laid afide that al/o ? I cannot fee it : and there
fore they judged not the cxercifing the acls of Chriftian helpfulnes
Qf this nature. In
Part i. 113
.... r ~~....w ~nyt.uiALiufti Watch, I am bound only to ^ad-
minifter occtfanallj , rebukes, counfels, comforts and exhorta
tions, as I meet with brethren of other Congregations, and I
fee their occafions require ir, fo far as God puts prefent ability or
opportunity into my hand, all which labour and burthen is light
er then the nail of the little finger, compared with the body of
that care and burthen, which concerns a Teacher in office to
wards thofe, to whom he is bound by that relation.
2. Look we again into the difotxfiuion **d execution of thcfc
fer vices, the imparity alfo will appear plainly.
If an officer hear of a fcandalous courie of fuch, who be his
iheep, he is bound to make diligent fearch touching the truth
thereof, and upon pro0f made, he is bound to convince and
admonifh : If he iball not hear, to take one or two ; if
not hear them, then to complain to the Church, of fuch a de
linquent.
r tit thus I am not bound to beftow my time, and imploy my
care With *H ChriftUvs, with whom I (hall meet, in the compaflc
of the fame CUJfis, or the fame Province : for it is impoffible, I
{hould fo doe. If I hear of many fcandals, that many have given
in feverall Congregations, Countreys, nay, as the occafron of
travelling and merchandizing may require; a man i"hall be forced
to fee many in many places : Mufl now the traveller or merchant
layafidcallhisbufinelTe, and deal with all theie? Or in cafe he
return home,the preflures of his implements calling him thither,
Muft he needs go into France, Cfsrinany, Holland, to proceed a-
gainft fuch Delinquents? Ifuppofe each man fees the abfurdity
without fpecfhcles, Its impofTible any man fhould attend fuch a
proceeding. And therefore, bleiled be our Saviour, who never
required
Cap.p.
required it, n . .- this
manner $ bu ided m rimte
courfe, which may be followed, witncomrort ana couvcmcuty ;
He hath Appointed guides in every Churchy i. e. Ruling /^r/,who
are ejedveings to the people, over whom they are placed; they
are at hand, they are by office appointed to deal in fach cafef,
tnd they live and con verfe one with another, have charge over
them, and authority put upon them to that purpofe,and are fct a-
fart from other entanglements to attend the improvement of all
ordinances, for the good of thofe under their charge, that their
evils may be feen,fearched and reformed.
Nor let any man think to eafe this inconvenience, by faying,.
that a per ion is a proper Ptftor to the one, and a "Paflor &T& r, to
the other removed : for thu device^ like a warm hand, ftrekes the
fore, but will not cure it. For by this it i* granted, that pafloral
tare is f f jr more oxerotts And laborious^ the* (Thrift ion avd brithttfy
tare in firne (enfc, which is now our queftion.
2. Itsaffi meiintheplace^ and often expreffcd by M. R. Thac
there is but one, andthe/*a*0j(jfo' > wheftceall thiswatchfiilnefie
iffoes towards all. And therefore as it hath the fame bond, fo
it requires the fame fervice : And therefore all &ch conceits
are meerly coined, to ctufeme*s coniciences, andlb to keep
them quiet , but they will never goc at the great day of ^c-
For the qucftion will be, BaAft thoit the fame paflsr^l
ett to the one as to the other, a* thy fletp ? If thou ftoodeft
bound to them as thy fheep, by the fame Office and CaJJ, the
needs of both thou wert bound to fupply, and the good of
both thou wcrt in like manner bound to- promote ,
'3.. But laftly, M. # . his own exprefllon will not admit any fuch >
'confide rat ion, as this: for he intends ths comparifon betwixt
father fy cart zndpa&erd care to a mans proper ilock. For his
words are thefe,
*/ c tear it in tht\ namf/y, That thtrt id a* great car* and oner &*
*< rtefif, in foroDei, lies upon A brother, as upon a Paftor^ in tke-
'< Vcatching fir the good of a foethcr* v4 man u, a gifted preacher in .
^aCongrtgAtion*, wa9*JJland> therein no other gifted of C/od to
** preach the Gofrtl, hut he only. I Veovld think?, ^ a brother, he
**Ttetc *#der& gnat ** obligation of care #*d laborious onero#faes
Parti, 114
vf- j preach*
***, tkot*?( tVtsrcn9taRcdt9betki~ * ~/,*, , y hs i#e re called
"tobethevPaftsr.
The cafe is here evident, that M f R. his intend men t is to com
pare the care of a To/lor over kit proper fack^, and brothtylj car*
over Chrijiitns together.
And here ajfp I muft crave leave to differ wholly from M r
his opinion. For it is granted, that this gifted perfon is not cal
led to preach, nor will the people in the Ifland fo acknowledge
him : Therefore they are not bound to maintain him : Hence I
rhould rather think thus,
Be that ufe&hi* generall casing p, as that he deftroics hi* particu*
/4r, he ufeth it difirdtrly : For thefe are in fubordination, not in
oppofition.
gutfitopreack ( being gifted, as in the example given) it t*
uft hi* general calling (for he doth what is done oat of Chriftian
charity)/^ as that he deftroies hit particular : For he muft of neceffi-
tylay tf^e the attending j able* > i.e. his worldly occafions: that
would and did take his time and ftrength, if he come to beftow
himfelf in his preparations and difpenfations in a Paftor-like man
ner,*.*?, as faftoifs ufe to do.
Befides , To doe as much in a generall way of charity, as
that which amounts to the work of a particular calling, is t*
con fiund generall and particular catlings, which God, and rule have
diftinguiuied.
When MJc. faith,
K / defire to know Vthat the nakedrelation of authority or jurifditti-
: on addeth to tbk care and oner oufneffe in point oflahour by preaching
" the (jofyfl.
Its eafie to return, That Jurifdi&io* implies an office : an office
doth not only add a fpeciall bond, but requires more fervice with
the greater improvement of time, and ftrength, and conftancy
therein, as it hath appeared before.
2. fhctwoReafixs, which U.R. propounds for proof of the
conclu(k>n, have not folidity enough to fettle the undemanding
of a man ferioufly judicious.
The frame of the firft Reafon of M.fi.is this,
to he our brethrcns fyepert, then
116 Cap.?. T/
- AtreAr-i
"roufnefle
Anfirer*
The c onCe^ence is to be denied, as noway futable to the rule
of truth, as it hath appeared at large in the former enquiry,
and this one thing is alfo enough to make it palpable. I am
bound by that divine command to keep many brethren from
danger, with whom I occafionally meet with once or twice
in my life : and therefore can relieve them no more : Am I there-
fore bound by niy office to watch no more, nor lend no further
relief to fuch as be committed to my care? Will it go for good
pay at our appearance before Chrift, to fay, I ,am bound by of.
fice to watch no more over the people left to my care and cufto-
dy, then I am bound as a Chriftian to be my brothers keeper, in
a Claffis or Province ? Many of them I could never fee, or very
feldomc lend any fuccour unto in all my life : Therefore I am
bound to doe no more to thofe that arc under my charge : If I
occafionally meet with them, to doe good occafionally to them,
but never to beftow my time and ftrength conftantly to attend
their comfort, to binde up the broken, to recall thofe that go a-
ftray,and to heal and help the feeble. The fecond Reafon comes
out of the fame mint, and in form its thus.
2.
" Ifthefiundation cfgcvtrxing a cUjfittl Church be the love
A& A 'P Aft or doth to kit ownftockj
Bothpropoftionswz M.#/that the King cfEdom (becAnfcke i* one efthe Kings of
" the nations ) if clettedto the Croietnef(fhMeA bj the voice of the
"Nobles : fo it it not AgeidcQnfeqHtfice, fuck a number Are catted
Churches t *fi*
It is true,thefc a:reWjrWf,but it is as true, they do not touch
the caufe in hand, much lefle confute if, if they be rightly confi-
dered.
The Kings of the nations arefoftiled by *y of diftin&io*, be*
cau fe of the jpetiattruk they have, diftincl: from the rule which is
ereded in the Church : And the fair and familiar meaning is,
This King is Ruler over thofe people that are within the com-
paffe of his nation or territory : another over his people,and fo
every one over his own particular fubjecls, and hath no Kingly
rule at all in anotheis kingdom :fo here the Eiders of the Church*
es are and may be fo called, becaufe they feed and rule within
their particular Congregations, but exercife no rule m another*
fchurcht no more then the King of Edom doth in the Kingdom of
haldea : and therefore the members of one Church, as they did
notchoofe, fo they fhould not fiibmit to the rule of the Elders of
another Congregation, no more then afut>)eftinkalaca> as he
did not choofe 3 fo {hould not fubmit to the KmgojEdom by this
-exprcffion our caufe is confirmed,not confuted.
yl0x+
Emperour ofPcrfa;'Princc ofTranfilvavi*, Dft(e ofF/orence : &c.
this one and joint power of confederate Princes, to act in fuch a
manner,in fuch things, with fuch limitation, as diftind from that
particular princely power they had in their own territories. This
is the truth in the example, and let M R. fartllell this in the cafe
in hand,and Veejhtllfoon come to an rtgtwsff, namely,
That the Elders who had fpeciali office, and the power of it in
their proper charges, yet when by the combination of all the
Churches they are to meec in a Claffis, and have power put upon
them to ad in fuch things and in fuch a manner, which they ne
ver had before ; this is not HOW An office of A P*ftor, bnt the power
of a Commiffi wholly diftintt therefrom; and that is a-
n*ane creature- of mans devifing : the Churches dealing therein, at
the cjvitftates do, who have allowance, and they in this cafe take
allowance toadde andinftitute new faces and.wppflKw.nnthe.'
Church, fo that they were ^//chofen Commijfionen, butnever a
one of them was A Paft&r, which is that which M.. will not ai-
low,and yet this frame is not able to gaintay k.
The iflue then is, had they been 7= 'after s, they muft have been
chofen and maintained,which was the confequence of thereafon,,,
and Hands untouched, upon chat fuppofition. But they are Com-
fKiffioners : And that Ivs words intimate, which the nature of rhe.
thing forceth unto, that they yromife toc-itd) okdterice and fubje-
dion to every one of the Kings of the nations., not. (imply as they
are Kings in relation to fuch a kingdom;?hat is,by /wn'^and pro-
portion ofrfa/on, the people promiCing iubjedion to Elders, not
as to Pdftors, but M to I ommiffioMrs, which Are humar^crtatttres o
Argument 6.
The Claflicall Church confiding of fo many Elders i.n a Church
reprefentadve 3 meccing together, to exercifc Jurifdidion by joins -
concurrence : therefore the ading and iflma of .determinations
and cenfures 5 muft either be carried on by the joint agreement of
all, or elleof the major part : for if the fewer or lefler number
might caft the. ballance in calcs propouflded^ .then the weaker
fhould overbears heftrongcr ,( (or they have all equall power in
i jo Cap.
the Co rhofecoga
on one .._.,.._ if :: _, , : aid have
the crafting voice, then the leflfer weight (hould carry the fcales
againft the greater, which is irrational!. Again, upon this
ground, the pare thould not only over-rule, buc deftroy the
whole, which is abfurd. Whence then it is plain, that the
greater p*rt hath the finer in thtir hand, to paflc fentence in
way of decifion,as when it is paft, to put it into execution . /
But what if the j*#have the Bwj?cau&,and crre in their judge
ment and pradice ?
The aofwer is, While the fewer do proteft againft their pro
ceedings, they quit their hands of fin, and that is all they can do :
but the fentence muft take place : only,if there be a way of an ap
peal Jeffrey may take the benefit thereof in their opportunity.
Thefe premifed, which cannot be denied, I thusrtafin.
That eourfe of government, Which nullifies the power of the El
ders and people of the Congregation, and their proceedings in a rigk-
teotis vrayjhat it not a power ofhrift*
But this doth ft: asinftance,
The greater part of the CUJJls miy fentenee a member of a pcr-
tlcular Church to be excommunicated, Vehfn the Elders and a/I the
people judge and that truly,*** to be worthy of that cenfurc : here
the power of the Elders and people which a& in a wayofChrift
is wholly hindered.
To this M.jR. anfwercth, That,
" Dejure, the power of the greater Preftjtcry in thi* tafe ought t*
te he faalloved up of the two voices of the Eldfrs of the fongrff-
"gation.
i. Bat this we have heard is crofle to all the orderly proceed
ings of Chrift, and rules of reafon, that thetito%r Should over
bear theftrouger, theptrtshewhote.
2. This layes open a gap to endUjff dilution for upon this
ground, fome fin> w\\[ fay, we have the truth on our (id e, and
therefore your vofes,and expreflions,though the apprehenfions of
fomany, fiiould give way and are to be fwallowed up by our ar-
gument,and muft therefore never appear in fight more.
Laftly, Who muft judge, which party hath the better end of the
CtafFe, whether the fiwer or the^4^rnumber be in the right?
cither the greater party muft judge, or elfe there muft no judge
ment pafle at all. and fo it will be in the power of a few to
difturb,
in the caufes thereof. Part 1 . 121
difturb,yea difanull all puBlfke proceeding, and bring prefent con-
fufion upon the whole.
Argument.y.
From the former ground I reafon 10 the feventh place.
That courfeandproctedingwbich cannot attain his end, is net
appointed ty^otir Saviour, whole wifdome fails not, nor can be
f ruftrate in its preparation.
But the ClaJJis exC9mmunicating, and the people and elders
of the Congregation refujing to fit&mit thereunto, their excom
munication ^onldbe of no firce, for they would ftiii maintain
communion, and they could not relieve themfelves, lee them
have their full fcope to exercife all their Church- power to the
full.
Arguments.
This jurisdiftion they nowexercile, either iiTues from the pow
er they had he fore their combination , or from fome new fovtr
they have received fince their combination.
Not from the place and pwer they had before the combination,
for M.K, maintains if, as a principle, "That one Congregation
ce hathnotyower over another: and reafon evidence th as much. Fr
why (hould they or how can they, challenge any power over
onf> but they may challenge power by the lame ground over
#*
If Ms jurisdi&ion iflue from fome ne- power, That muft pro
ceed from fome new order or office received from their combina*
tion. For J urisdi&ion iff ttes from order, as in the firft ground,
and no jurisdidion in the Church can be exercifed without aa
Office appointed by Chrift, as doth appear by the Second
ground.
But there is no order or office add?d to them at all, for they were
Patters and Teachers and Rulers before the combination, and
there be no other officers appointed by Chrift.
And there fire thx place and power put now upon them, is (I
fear ) an invention of matt.
Before I leave this place I fliail offer fin* ,
collefted from the former difputes, to the judgement of the Rea-
der,that he may relei ve me and himfelf ,in his tnoft fcrious thoughts
infccret. R !. A
122 Cap.?. The Gonftitutiw *fa rtfitle church Part j
t. A Paftor (A one Congregation hada not power over another,
for one Church hath noc power over another, dicref ore the pow-
er he recdvesmuft not come from che office of a Paftor, for that
he had beforehand yec lib, 2 pi33. its (aid, "Thi* powr iffurs
ndtke fame Office in the C outre ratis* and in the
..
2 iC A P 'tfft our M hefrandf in relation to hi* Congregation, and
ct in reference to the Clajfis,hath not tvoo,lttt one Office, p. 3 2p . | 33 .
w And jet they are elettto the Office of a Paftour in the Congre-
tf 2>20
t in refirer.ce to the Claflis :fib.Z,
Which ( fay I ) is very itrange s (ince there is one and the feme
office.
3 . cc The powers of a Congregation and of a 3 ) rcj$terf 9 4ri not
*' fir maty noreffentially different^ lib, I. p. 3 3 2. Where power*
"diff.r not formaly, fay I, their operations differ noc formally :
"tnd yet the Pafio fir >he doth *0t 9 .kt needs not, ke cannot 9 watcby
"over the C la Jfictll Church, ke cannot prea.sk to tkem^onflantly^
*' they be not conftant teachers to watch for the foals of them aH t
c * lib. 2.350. Archipptu is not an elder fo as he hath to anfwer to
* c God for their fouls. //^.2.326. They are denied to be Elders m
jkding by the word of knowledge, lib.2 t -p t iij. But this, i hy, to
preach, watch, and feed, Elders do and nwi do, by venue of
the tflcnce of tbcir office. Therefore tkey have ads formaly dif
fering ;
And therefore have powers formally differing.
4. There is one and the (ame office which Elders ad: by,
''inaclafllcalUndCongrcgadonall way. lib.2.$29. If there Its
{fay I)oxe and the fame Office 9 tben it relates after one and the feme
manner^ then to the Clafticalland Congregadonall Churrh after
one, and the fame manner; If then the Congregationail CJhurch
be their proper flock, fo u the ClaHicaii Church their proper
Hock. Qu& fant idem inter fe, .ilia flint idem tertio, And if one
and the (ame office, then its received at one and the fame time.
Butthefeare denied in this difpute. "The ClaJJlcall Church
as thtir proper Elder, lib.i.
344.345.
5. P wcr of fyrisdiftion proceeds fiom the power of crdcr.Ll.
p 330.
Andtherefore,ayl,they who give no office, 'give no power.
But
Gap.p. i*tbc Ctufes thereof . Part i.
But the combination of thurches gives no office to ElderSi wha
were in office before they combined.
Therefore they could give no power.
And yet the difp ute faith it doth, and the doftrine of a Clafficall
Church muft of neceffity maintain that principle.
Either thefe are mazes and myfterious c wiftings, or I confeffs
I am muchmiftaken.
/Laftly, I would intreat the ferious Reader to oblerve, what
depths there lie kid in this device,
1. APattor maybeaPaftourinrelationto^t &*& and yc*
never be chofi*. Far a Clafllcall Eldtr is (o ; and why WAJ noc
4 bifkop be ft t
2. Would, you fee A perfo* that hath the formall efifence of a
Paftour, and yet never did, nor is bou nd t o preach ? fo a Clafficall
Elder is to his Qaflicall Church, and why may ** a Bfeop
have the like ?
3. Would you fee a perfon, that hath the Office of a ^P^
to teaeh t but mud have no power to rule ia chief ads of jurisdicti
on ? beholdit is the poor Paflor of* Co*gregation$t*k he ayt
and adminifter the Sacraments he may in his own Congregation ;
But the Claflis keeps che key of Jurisdiction, they muftfendinhis
cenfures, excommanications. And why miy not a Biftep do ft,
if ye will ?
4. Would ye fee a perfon ex.emkf*risdi&ion over Churches \
andyetw^f be bound ta preach to them? behold the Clafllcall
Paftordothfo, And therefore why maj not aBifhoprnle a Dio~
cefe, and preach only at his Cathcdrall ?
It is all that can be (aid, that many are joyned with that one
in joint power to do this.
True, But what if the Elders met in the Clajps, (hould give
power to one man to take many to himfelf, and exercife ail the Ju-
rifdiclion without them, not as a Moderatour only, to order the
adieus of the Aftembly, but as having the power of a judge.
HE IS THEN A PERFECT BISHOP.
Andldefirea rule of Chrift from the Churches in the combi
nation, to convince the Elders meeting of an errour for choofing
oneamongft themfclvesi and putting upon him the Jurisdiction
of a Judge, which wiU not condemn themfelves for choopng many
Elders of other Chftrehety and invtfting them with fttrisdiftfo*
R 2 Of
124 Cap. 9- TheCofiftttutiwofaVifibleCkHrch Part
of Judge-like authority over lo raarvy other Churches, btfide their
own.
For f/they have liberty to inftitute and commit a p*wr
tommtj which Ghrift 'never appointed, why rmy they not have
thelame liberty to in&icute apomr, and commit it to one which
Ghrift never *ppjinced ?
For when it is arfirmed and confeffed, that one Congregation
hath no power over another , therefore if they recdve this power
over other Congregations, Icsnot theOificeof a Paftour or tea
cher that gives chat power, for that they had compleatly when
they were officers but of one Congregation.
Therefore the power they receive from the combination .m% ft
bent office- power.
There fire it mittt be ft me other petrt r, bejtds th*t .
Therefore Combinttieb gives (ime power to mmj^ befide tbff
power of offic^ that Chrift hath not appointed, and that is a hu,-
mane invention.
And why may they not give the like power to or,e
and let him take Surrogates, Deas, Arch- deacons, and
ct Hoars to himfelf : this is but a humane invention, as rhe o
ther.
In a word,l^t M;^rgive tnebut one pl*ce of Scripture, or one
found reaftn for it.
1. That a per [on may be a P aft our to a people, by whom he VCM
never ekoferii
2. And that he may be a Pafrottr (as the Office of a Piftoac
Appointed by Chrift ) to fitch, to whom he neither can nor fhould
preach centtantly*
3. And that he is bound to exercife JtirisdiEllsn of cfvfire,
anddecifionof doubts to fuch, to whom he neither needs, nor
indeed is bound to feed bj the word.
4.or Laftly^ that the Churches may give power to a man or
men thacChnft never appointed.
And I (hall profefle I will willingly yeeld the caufe. But they
inuft either make good the thrtefirft, or elfe pro vet he latter, or
die thd pillars ot the PresbytcriaU Church will fail, |
Section. 3..
We have now done with ww ftrt ofgr9*ndt* whereby the con-
ftituiion
Cap.p. in t he Caufes thereof. Parti, 125
ftitution of a Prcsby teriairthurch may be difcerned.
We fhail add another, and the nee alia di/p#te,
It is then confeffed on all hands, and granted ofccn by M, Rtt*
terford,
cc That a bttr&b in an Il*nd may difyenfc all the Ordinances
* ( ~of Ged, of Ordination and excommunication, becaftfe it it A
* c fhttrch properly fo called.
l.," In that it is a little City, and a. little kingdoms of fefu*
"Ckrift) having within it felf pawer f the wrd and Sacra*
"ments.
2. '* *sfd alft that it is >a Church, And hath the e fence vf a
) to Which agree the ejfextia/l notes of a vifible Church* .
f reaching of the word t and administration of the Sacr*-
From thisgrottndi would thus reafon.
If a Church it *n lla*d m ty difyenfe all the cenfares anA all the
inwcetthen every particular Congregation may.
But thtfirft M granted*
Therefore ihsftcond cannot be denied.
The Propofition is evidenced many Wlies. Where there is the
fxmepower appointed to the (V:ne ends, there may be and indeed
ou^ht to br the iamc operations, But inevery vifible Congregi-
tion rightly conftituted, there is th: fame power, and that ap:
pointed to the fame ends.
This lecond part admits no deniall, becaufs fen(e and experi
ence give in cert imony. There be all the Otficers which Chnft?
hath appointed in the one as in the other.
AH are cnjoyned to put forth all their operation f , and to fnllfi'l
the work ot their mmilhry, and the duties of -their ctl-
lingi one as thcocher, andthee, This is, Peterefrfgcipita*, To beg the queftion.
2. Suppofe they will not, then the other Churches cannot
cxad or command thar ? no more then a particular Congregation
can
Cap.0. in the Caafes thereof. Part.F.
can command me to be a j member.
3. They ought noc fo to combine as to prejudice the operations
of that power, which they have received of Chrift, and which
they are injoyned to put forth accordingly. And let there be any
warrant (hewed out of the word, that any petion or Church hath
power to hinder the operation of a Paftour or ruling eider, in any
one ad of bis office, more thsn in another.
And Laftly, It hath been proved, that the addition of any thing
befides an Office adds no power or right of Jurisdiction. Ground
third/itpra.
. 6. If the ground of the combination be of no force, nor carries
any validity with it. Then the combination and claflis falls
with hi
k But the ground which is given, is a meer fallacy, and hath no
validity in it, Namely, te The preventing or curivg the mint and
** pollution that fifeandall Will bring by tkt neerneffe of cohtbt-
That this is no ground ft will thus appear.
If the (candali in an ordinary courfe may, and will fall out su
mong thofe that are nearer, then many in the combination ; then
this neerneflc is not a fuffi:ient caufe of it.
At^rimum: As in cafe members trade among people of ano
ther Ciaffis, and give (candalous example there.
2. They who live ac the outfide of the combination, are nea
rer the Congregation of another Claffts then their own.
3 The Scandal! given, itg^ethfar and wide into the provinces
and nat ions alfo.
Bcfidcs,the righteous proceeding according to the rule of Chrift
in a particular Congregation is a cure appointed to remove rhe
polluting and infecting power of the tcandail, be it done never (o
far ofF, or never fo neer.
Seclion4.
The^.V^ fort of grounds taken from the ature of a Church.
1. A Church in the Oojpel is never ufed only fir Elders.
2. There cannot be a 2>ij?*;j0.* given, that will agree to &
MvgfifgttiiwafUnd 'Presbytcriatl Church.
3. If the Congregations befofcies/pecialijfimd of a true Church,
then there can be no lower sjfcies reiuicing or ariliog from them,
as this doth, . 4- If
Cip.p, Th: Cw&iMio of a rifible Church Part, i
4. If every Congregation hath alfthe Integral! parts of a
Church, then it is an intire and compleat Church.
But it hath all forts of Oflficers.as Rulers and People ruled.
5. IftheChflisaddveatfar Officer to them, then they add no
new power of (uch Jurifdidion, becaufe that iffues from them.
6. Every Imegrum is made up of his members, therefore in
nature- tbej are befire, therefore Churches he fire Claffit. IbttQ-
torewhat etch b*ve they receive from them, therefore they have
KO Officersbutfromthem) therefore both Ordination and faris-
diclion corns from them,
Section. 4.
How far a particular Congregation is bound to meet in one
place
Oar pra&ice here will be the beft expofition of oar epinion, and
that is dually thus.
I n; ca(e the Congr cation grow too big. and therefore be forced
to (warm out, Or in ciie they tra*tyl*nt themfelves from one place
to anotherjSo chac,par be forced to go before to make preparation
f or thofc that follow, we then lend one Officer with the fmalltr
Party, and the greater number remain with the reft : and yet are
all but one Church in our account, and under one Presbytery of
Eiders, chofen Rulers of the Congregation.
But when the Congregations are fixed, and they eftablifhed
in peace, and fitted with fupport about them, there ftiould be no
more, then way comely and comformblj meet together, to partztk*
of *8 Ordinances^ the ufe and benefit of the labour of their
Officers.
Hence an ssfnfaer may be eafily accommodated to the exam-
fles, which M.R. brings* for the evidencing of a Preftyteri**
Ckttrch.
I. That of the Ap oft let Church will in no wife fait his end, or
ferve his turn, or make good the qaeftion. For to make up a
*Prefbyteriall Chttrcb, there mud be many Congregations* many
Eldsrs appropriated^ ehefe Congregations, which have power
over their own only^ and not over others : Fhefe muft combine,
and upon the combination thefc Elders mud afiemble, anddi(-
penfe their cenfures, and fet down their decifions.
But there were no Elders appropriated to their feverall charges
and
Cap.?, w the CAnfa thereof. Part i.
and Charches, which had power only over them. And feck El
ders the A f oft let could not be> becaulc though they had til power
in them, yee thf had no power limited^ for that did intplicare, and
contradift their Apoftolicail commiflion.
The reft of the examples, of Antioch % Ephefa, Rome, though
it were granted, that upon their greater growth and increafe, and
io want of Eiders, they might meet in divers places fir the while,
thele might ftill be under one Presby tery,their Officers in a diftind
manner attending upon them. And therefore gerfim *Bucerw his
anfwer {bits here, Quit adeo ineptire fafli*ueritt &c. that becaufe
they met in divers places they were under divers Presbyteries or
Elders.
2. It doth not appear out of any text, nor any eviding argu
ment gathered therefrom, that (letting afide the Church of Ic-
ruftlem ) they (houid need meet in fevcrall places.
3. Let it be conlidered, whether by Church, many Churches
may not be intended, M Saul made havoctyflhe Church^ i. of ait
the faithful! members of all Congregations.
ijo Cap. jo. 'The Conflttution of a Vifible Chnnh Part i .
- "--* ^ """ - ' --.
Having difcovered the conftitution of this Presby*
teriaU Churchy we are now to confider of
CHAP. X,
Such Arguments asM.R. alledgeth for the confir
mation of a Preibyteriatt Church, Anfoered.
WHich we (hail fuddcnly difpatch, becaufe we have held
the Reader fotnewhat with the longeft in this debate.
His firft argument is taken from the Church mentioned
in CMat. 18. and his reafon is this. " // Chrift attudeth here
"to the Synedry andconfiftoryoftbrfcws, With Which hi* hea-
**rer* were, wll acquainted : Then a Trefbytfriatt Church of
- w Elders cottetted and. combined from, manj Congregations^ i*
tl here ttxdtrftood.
" Em our Saviour afludcs hereunto the Synedry And Confiftory
of the Jews.
Therefore A PrefbytcriaU Church u hcrettvdsrftood.
tdnfw. Setfj the Propofitions may fafely be denied : nor is
there any evidence thtt can evidl the certainty of -them: /br as
M. Robinfinfats Well, The manner of our Saviours proceeding
&f> flxin and obvious to an ordinary apprehenjiw, that it may ex*
Jidy and familiarly be perceived.
Thealludingto the ]tw\fa Synagogue would add little light to
the procefl^ now propounded : Should our Saviour mean a p&ti-
CM/ttrSyoagogftftthey had wo^ the power of excommunication in
their hands: for the Church of the Jews was a nation AH C^ rc ^%
and unto Jernfalem the malts were bound to repair three times
in the year : and if they were not c*ft out fromhen;^ no excommu-
xicationcQttldbecomfleAt. For they had their liberty thither to
appeal in weightieft matters, and the delivering a man to the De
vil was a matter of greateft conference, that could befall him,
and therefore he would in reafon fee the through tryall. And to
lay, that our Saviour alluded to thcnttienall Church of the Jews,
is to confound the govennent of the Goffiet, with that of the
Law.
a This
Cap.io. in iht CAufes thereof. Parti. 131
_ j - -
2c This were to fend a man to a generallcounfelljiQt to a Ciaflis
yea to fend him thither, where he was no: like to finde relief:
f or the plantiffe might be dead and buried, before the Councell
could be gathered.
3 . The dire&ion of our Saviour points out apparently fome ftan-
ding Tribunal!) and that at band. Such a Church whereof bofa the
parties wre members : Thac when two witnefles could not (ct
down the offender, The Lord Chrift raifed an Whole Church^
as the body of the army, to overbear his obftinacy : I would
willingly fee how a Church in an Hand, a (oiitary Church upon
a continent, or haply two Congregations fitting down together,
or how the firft Church at ? this feems
to evidence it; becaufe the Judgement in the Sanhedrim, was
mixt (asthephrafe intimates, Z> ] right~^> meantaj^or^o^i^which according to GWcer-
A a taine
*86 Chap. II. ASurveyofthtSumme Parr, t
taine perfons -goffeffe in their external! adminiftration , ifluing
from fuch fpeciall relation , which attends them in their condi
tion , unto which thev are called, and appertaines to no other,
unlefle they be in likeeftate , and this is given by hrtft*-fo that
they h^ve no right, but by allowance from our Saviour; they have
no more,it goes no further,is no other, then what he appoints :
he gives lawes ,and fets limits how to bound it,and they may go
no further then their commiflion will cary them out.
We adde, its given [jofit ^erfons^ becaufe thofe are here in
tended , who according to GWareonely capable thereof, to
wit fuch Perfons who are made able to receive this power, and
to put forth the practice thereof; and hence Women, becaufe of
their fexe, and Children becaufe of their weaknefs, and mad
Cor, 14. Men , becaufe of their xliflempers, are difinabled , and fo exclu-
4- dedthispriviledge.
And upon this ground it appears how all fuch confequences I
with which we meet fa often, conclude juft nothingjf power be
in the Church of beleevcrs, then Women and Children might
exercife it :So Mr. Ba/t, IKr. Retttherford. This inference comes
from a falfe fuppofaion , and fo the conclufion fals to the
ground; for that is taken for granted, which ever was, and
tor ever ought to be denied , that Women and Children
were fit Perfons appointed by Chrift to manage this power,
which is crofTe to the letter of the text , and contrary to the opi
nion and profeflion of us all , and therefore I here mention it
that the Reader may look at it, as not worthy the confutation
whenever he (hall hereafter meet with it.
It is laflly faid, [they muft utt according to Chrift s order{^ for
Gcdis not the GWof confafion, but of order; and therefore as all
power is from Chrlfl committed to the Church ; fo it is both re
ceived and exercifed in that order which Chrift himfelf hath or
dained. The whole Church is an Army terrible with banners : The
whole Army is in dayly fight , but all the the parts do not fight in
the fame manner, but each Perfon keeps his place & pofkure. The
power is in the whole firftly , but each partknowes his rank, and
acls after his owne order and manner; The Officers in theirs,
and the members in theirs; The whole acls fome things imme-
diately,fomething mediately ; but all is afted by it 3 or by power
received from it. ,
This power/or explication fake, is thus diftinguifned ;
Its
Part. i. of Church- ifcipline. Chsp. 1 1. 1 87
pin many, when combined and f,his is po-
Its either a power ^ \Donattims
\ In one, when given to him; this is j)*-
L teftasOffici*
i . The power of judgement ; the whole may be and doth aft
madmiflions and excommunications: for the reafon is alike in
both. Ejufdem eft rectyere i rejlcere. Toinveft'with priviled-
ges to cut off from priviledges : The Apoftle fpeaks,All,as an aft
of all. i Cor. 5. li>yeajudg? them that are within; caft out there
for* from amongyott* (i, e.)From amongft the Body andMembers
of the Church /The inceftuous perfon was not onely among the
Elders,) and they are bidden to caft him out ; the words cary
a caufall power with them , c AV^ 7? cf vffi caft out front a-
mong you, v 13. and this is called judgement by the
Ghoft , which is the ground why we keep that exprei-
fion.
2 The fower of gift or elettion is that which the people tiave,
as the corporation hath power to choofe a Major, and to give
him authority to do that which they themfelves cannot do : So it
is with the Body of a congregation , who do elecl: and leave the
impreffion of anOffice upon men gifted, though they be not fuch
formally themfelves , nor can be faid to labour in word and do^
Srine to be rulers,to difpenfe Sacraments ; only what this giving
is,is to be underftood with a grain of fait, and requires a wife and
wary explication and therefore this power may be atten-
r i, Inthe rife and reafon of it.
ded, 3 2, In the manner how it is communicated,
) 3* Inthe firft fubjeclor/sre^^ J^xl/xor in whch it is
received.
I. The rife of this power, and the^eafon , why it is neceuV
ry to be attended in a Church conftituted, will fpecially appeare,
if we eye the end, which aiwayes fteeres the action among fuch
as be Agents by counfell.
In all combinations there is and will be fome common end -:
That end muft have meanes toattaineit, tothefe meanesand
rules each man muft bind hirnfelf to attend, & in cafe he do not,
tofubmit to another,to be direded and reformed 3 or elfe to yield
to the whole, that he may be cenfured and removed therefrom,
Forotherwife the end cannot be attained , nor the meanes at-
Aa 2 tended
1 88 Chap, f r. A Survey of the ^umme Part, r-
tended with profit 5 or any powerfull fuccefle in reafon.
for if each man may do what is good in his owne eyes , pro
ceed according to his own pleafure, 10 that none may croflehim
o.r controll him by any power ; there muft of necelfity follow
the diftradion and defolation of the whole, when each man hath
liberty to follow his owne imagination and humorous devices ,
and feek his particular , but oppofe one another, and all preju
dice the publikegood.
In the building , if the parts be neither rnortifed nor braced,
as there will be little, beauty, ,fo there, can be no ftrength,
Its fo in fetting up the- frames of fodties among men , when
their mindes and hearts are not mortifed by mutuall confent of
fubjedion one to another , there is no expectation of any fuc-
ceffefull proceeding with the advantage to the publike. To this
appertains that of the Apoftle, Every onefubmit unto another.
Mutuall fubjedion is as it were the fmewes of fociety , by
which it is fuftained and fupported.
Hence every man is above another 3 . while he walkes accor
ding to rule ; and when he departs from it, he muft be.fubjeds
to Another*
Hence eveiy partis fubjed: to the whole, and muft be fer-
viceable to the good thereof > and muft be ordered by the
power thereof.
Sa!tis Topullfuprerna lex,
It is the higheft law in all Policy Civill or Spirituall to preferve
the good of the whole; at this all muftaime, and unto this a!i
muft be fubordinate.
judkii appertains to all, as
, Math. 18. 15.
i. Cor. 5.12,
both which exprefTe ads of proceeding in a judiciall manner.
Herice.eachman and member of thefocietyjna juft way, maf
be dirededjCenfured, reformed, removed, by the power of the
whole, and each may and (liOuld judge with the confent of the
whole: this belongs to all the Members, and therefore to any
that (hall be in office, if they be Members, They are fuperior as
Officers, when they keep the rule : but inferior as Members, and
in fubjedion to any when they break tjierule, So it is in any cor
poration j foin the Parliament* The whole can cenfure any
part, This
Part. i. of Ckurch-Difciplixe. Chap. 1 1.
Triis ground being laid ,
That Objcttion y in which many place fo much confidence, is
eafily anfwered and the miftake thereof is made manifeft,
If the people fhould cenfure the Paftor, then there fliould be
Paftors cf Paftors , and the (heepe Qiould be Shepherd, not
flieepe,
Anfiv. The confequence is feeble, as appears from the former
ground ; becaufe the People judge not as Officers , but as Mem
bers of the whole, to whom by vertue of the common Lawesof
combination , they have fubjcaed themfelves in cafe of delin^
quency. to be ordered for the Common good.
The feeblenefs of this Objection will more fully appeare , if
we take it in the like. Take a CUffis ; fuppofe the feverall Paftors
or many of them offend , the reft admonifh and proceed in cen
fure againft them : the Objection growes on as ftrongly ; here
be Paftors of Paftors.
Nay yet further , let it bee fuppofed , which is poflible , that
all or moft of the Paftors offend, and the Ruling- Elders with the
reft , according to the allowance of Chrifl proceed againft them
(be it for Herefy or Error broached and maintained ) here the
inferior do cenfure the fupe rior , thofe of one order judge fuch
as be of a fuperior.
2. The rt/eof this power appeares from a principle laid in
nature. Its a ftaple rule, which claimes entertainment without
any gainfaying.
No man by nature hath Ecclefiafticdll po\\>er over another $
by conftraint it cannot be impofed regularly, as in part we
have formerly heard. For coaclive power expre fled by out
ward conftraint and violence ,iscrofle wholly to the Govern
ment of-'Chriji in his Church, ( Whofc Kingdoms is not ofthi*
world,)
And therefore from his owne inference, worldly power, and
worldly weapons , he wholly rejects, and none of his Churches
aretoufe: thefc fwords are to be put up. The Armes of the
Church are ho : ly and fpirituall ordinances , they look at fpiri-
tuallends, reach the ipirituall man, the confcience , byfpiri*
tuali (and therefore fo far morall) cenfures.
As nature gives not this power,(o aCivilRuler fhould not im-*
pofe it.. What ever is done here in the conftitution of Churches^
is done by an Ecclefrafticall rule, not by a rule of policy.
Aa 5 What-
190 Chap. ii A Survey of the Summ Part. i.
What ever is difpenfed by an Ecclefialitcall Rule,a Civil pow
er cannot difpenfe it : becaufe that is his fphere in which he
moves, and ads only within that compaffe, his end being
If then nature gives not this : nor Civil authority impofeth
this: it comes not by conftraint; therefore it muft come by mu-
tuall and free confent.
And the very nature of the practice fpeakes as much.
Why doth this or that man combine with fuch in fuch a place,
and not with others in another coaft? its meerely out of mu-
tuall and free confent on both parts. For as I have no power to
prefle in upon them, further then they will admit me : no more
.have they any power Ecclefiaftick over me, unlefTe I freely fub-
mit and jtutrfeft my felfe thereunto.
If a Chriftian convert (laould come fromCto* into a Coun.
trey or City, where there be multitudes of Churches fet up, ac
cording to the rules of the Gofpel : none of them have power
to compel him to joyne with any one more then another, but
he may freely choofe that which ismoft fuitableto his owne
heart and affeftion, and may be moft ferviceable to promote his
fpirituall edification.
From all which premifes, the inference is undeniable, So far 9
a* by free confent their combination goes , fo farre, and no fttr-
ther 9 the -power they have one over another reacheth : becaufe this
is the foundation , upon which it is built, and the root upon
which it growes, which I defiremaybe attended, becaufe we
(hall be forced to have recourfe to this principle in our future
proceeding.
II. Thefecond thing to be enquired>M,Thc manner how this is com"
nwnicated. Thofe who are thus met together, having power dif-
perfed among themfelves, they voluntarily confent to unite this
their power, and to devolve it upon one, to whom they will fub-
mit, walking by rules of Chrift, and confining himfelf within the
compare thereof* So that this right of rule, thus united and
devolved upon one, is Officium y or the right of Office properly
ph, 4. i i.i i. fo called. hrift g*ve fome to be Paftors, fame to be Teachers.
Cor. 11.18. He alone, out of his fupreme and regal power, dothfurnifh
them wi^h graces and abilities, appoints the work, laies out the
compaffe thereof, the manner of difpenfing, and the order and
bounds of their difpenfation.
The
Part. ir. OfChurch-Difdplinc. Chap. n. 191
r* ~~~" *
The Church by voluntary fubjeclion gives them this united
right of rule to be exercifed over them, and this is their out
ward calling by which they are warranted to aft, and to put
forth their abilities and Minifterial authority over fuch a
people.
And hence againe a it is more then plaine That men may give
a call and power to fitch and fitch to he ^PaftorS) and yet them-
felites not Paftors.
The inference is undeniable, thus,
A divided right .which is in many,is not an united rigjht yeild-
ed by many,and devolved upon one. A divided power is not an
united power.
A Paftors power, or power of Office, is an united power
from many. The peoples is a divided power, lying in many com
bined, and therefore not the fame.
Hence the ,power of judgement is not the power of Office
attd therefore the Fraternity may have the one, when they have
not the other.
Hence, The Elder swt fuperior to the fraternity in regard
of Office>Rttle,Atti and Exercife*, which is proper only to them,
and not to the Fraternity.
The people or 'fhftrck are fuperior to the. Elders in point of
cenfure ; each have their rull fcope in their own fphere and com-
paffe, without the prejudice of the other.
No man conceives that the place and office of the Ma/or is ' .
prejudiced becaufethe corporation can for juft caufes cenfure
him, though nor any nor all of them cat exercife his office.
No man conceives the place snd power of a King prejudiced,
becaufe a Parliament for juft reafons can proceed againft him.
No man thinks that the honour and fupreme Priviledge of an
Emperour is impeached , becaufe thePunces and States can
depofehim, in cafe he faifify and break the fundamentall lawes
of their confociation and agreement
Hence, The cenfure of excommunication for the acl is com
mon to Elder?, and Fraternky : only for the manner of ma
naging of it, its peculiar to the Elders to be leaders in chat acli=
on ;|&nd thence it iSj They are called, f^y^^t He6. 13, 17.
Theie things are now laid down by way of explication : the
probation and proof fhail be brought in the proper place of it
prefently.-
Hence
102 Chap. IT. A Survey of the Summt Parr. I .
Hence again, they do not give the power ( which formerly
they had ) away from themfelves, and ceafe to be what they
were, as in ctvili offices, and amongft civill perfons it ufually fals
out. A man fels his office,and ceafeth to be what he was before he
fold it. Its not fo here; but by voluntary fubjeftion, they give, an
united right to another,which none,nor all of them ever had/0r-
ypaliter 3 but virtnaliter only>& therfore the power of Judgement
over each other they keep ftill,and can by that proceed againft a-
ny that goes afide, though he was an officer.
Its true,The Officer may by a ftiperior united right,cali them
together, they cannot refufe. He may injoine them to hear,
they may not withdraw. He may in join themfilence, if they
; i {hallfpeak diforderly or impertinently, he may diffolve the
congregation, and they muft give way while he delivers the mind
of Chrift out of the Gofpel, and ads all the affairs of his King-
do me, according to his rule ; and as it fuits with his mind; he
is thus above the whole Church : but in cafe he erre and tranf-
grelTe a rule, and becomes a Delinquent, he is then liable to cen*
ftire, and they may proceed againit him though not by any po\V-
er of office, for they are not officers, but by po^er of judge*
.ment which they do poflefle.
SECT. II.
The third thing to be inquired
Where thi* fower itfeated^ as in the firft fnbjett, and there M*
Reutherford his arguments expreffed in Liki. ha. r of
hi* 'Difcipline are weighed and anfoered.
This controverfy touching the firft fubjed of the power of the
Keyes, is of ail other of greateft worth and waight.and therefore
both needs and deferves moft ferious fearch and triall , that if
it be the good pleafure of the LORD, we might come to a
right unde rftanding thereof , and thereby a ready and certain
way might appeare to cleare and fettle our proceeding in moft
of the things that follow. *
We (hall to this purpofe crave leave to fpeak fomething for
explication, fomething for confirmation of that which we do
conceive to be the truth ; which is this , namely ,
The pcftver of the Keyes it committed to the Church of confe
derate Saints as the firft andproperfttbjett thereof >
To remove the diftaft, with which the minds and hearts of
moft
Part. I. ofCburch-Dlfcipline. Chap, n. 195
molt have been taken afide , as touching this truth propounded
it will not be unfeafonable,, nor unprofitable, by fome plain
and fhort explication , as by fome purging pill, to remove that
malignant humour of prejudice, which hath eaten fodeep inta
the apprehenfions of men,that theyare not willing to give any
welcome entertainment to this part of drifts counfell.
We will endeavour to fcatterfuch fogs, which would keep
the] Reader from the full fight and affent unto this way , by the
following propofitions,
PR OP os i T. L
That the power of the Keyes \sfeatedintheChurch as the
proper fub/ecl , is no novell opinion , and new coined device of
later dayes; buthath been of old profeffed and maintained,and
that by men of able judgements in all ages : fo that it hath anti
quity and authority to honour it > as farre as that honour will
reach.
This I propound, not, as placing any cafting or convi&ing
power in this evidence.For a caufe is not the lefle true,becaufe of
late difcovered ; butonely to ftay the ftomachs of fuch , whofe
expectations are not anfwered in any opinion, unlefle it be
moldy with age. We will fuffer yeares to fpeak a little in this
ihehalfe.
The place ofthofethat'P^^fuftainedinMatth. i^. to them
the Keyes were given*
But that Peter fpeaks in theftame and fuftained the place of
the Church; the teftimonies and authorities of feverallof the an
cient, and thofe of great efteeme, are plaine ; as Origen., Hilary,
dugnftine , frequently, expreflely, pregnantly, together with
troopes of our Divines, who with one confent give approbation
hereunto ; as any may read in Parker depoH\Ecclef.Li^^ t C.i&
That I may fave mine own labour , and fuffer every man te
receive the praife (as we ufeto fpeak)to proceed againft any.,
that will not ftoop to the rules , and be ordered by the lawes of
that Kingdome of his.
PROP o s i T. Ill,
Where thefe Keyes offttbordinate power arefeated, asin the firft
fubjed : thefe are communicated by meanes of that, co all other.,
that partake the reof>, Firftly^
Parr. i. of church DifcipHw^ Chap, ir.
Firftiyin the Church , andbyvertueof the Church, they are
communkated to any that in any meafure or manner (hare
therein* Heate isfirftly in fire, as its proper Fubjecl: ; and
therefore if it be found in any other thing, it is by reafon , and
becaufeoffire. The Iron or water is hot, becaufe they have fire
in them that heats in them. The faculties of fenfe belong firft-
ly to the fenfltive foule , and they are never found in any fub
jecl: nor ad by it, but onely where the fenfitive foule is. So it
is with this delegate and fubordinate power, it is firftly in the
Church, and its communicated to none, a&sinnone, but by
jneane of her. Whence its cleere, that itfuits
not the rules of reafon,
1. Tocaft fomepart of the power upon the people firftly,
fome part of the power upon the Rulers : As though there were
two firft fubjecTs of this power , which the letter of the Text
gainfayes, To thee I will give, KQtTo them: To thee, as repre-
ienting one ftate or condition of men : To thee bearing the place
of Elders or (iiftaining the perfon tfbeleevers. And therfore
to anfwer the fcope of the queftion , we muft lay forth -what is
meant by Kejes'm the generall , and then (hew to Whom that
power belongs, and by their meanes is communicated to others,
in order and manner as Chrift hath appointed,
2. That conceit is more wide from the mark, if any fliall
make but one firft fubjecl: of this power , and yet have others to
fliarein this power, andnot by meanes of that : forthisisin-
deed to fpeak daggers and contradictions. As if all power could
be faid to be in one firftly , and yet to be affoone in another , as
: .itithat,
P R o p o s i T, IV.
The power of the Keyes take it in the compleat nature thereof,
its in the Church of beleevers, as in the firft fubjecl:, bttte-
very fart of it is not in the fame manner and order to be attended
for its ruling in tkeChHrdr.bm in the order and manner whichChriffi
hath appointed*
Its in her radically o and originally } %% the caufe fubordinately un
der Chrift^ and it may there be aded by her immediately , as
-potefa judicii inadmiflion of members in the abfencc ofMini-
fters, in cenfuring by admonition , for each man is a judge of
hi* brother ; and there is a judicial! way of admonition, when the
parties are in fuch aneftate, that in for o externo they can make
Bb 2 pro*
Chap, IT. ASurvejoftheSuwne Part, rJ
procefle ^n^V/againft each other. So alfo there is poteftasdoni,,
asinallele&ions, they are afted by the joynt approbation of
the people. *
Or elfe its from her commttnieateduntofome particular andfpe*
'flail member s r andexcrcifed bythtm, having received it from
Chrift by hermeanes, as all the Officers of the Church have their
call and receive externail right of their adtniniftration from hen
Asftwjitiva fault M is originaliter in ammaU : but is aded and
communicated in the proper fpecifications thereof, according:
to the order and method of natures proceeding. The foule doth
not fee but by an eye, makes an eye and fees by it. So the
Church makes a Minifter and difpenfeth word and Sacra
ments by him.
And becaufe the name Minifter hath been in common ufe, e-
fpecially applyed to Rulers, therefore a Minifteriali power is put*
for power of Office, and fo Minifteriali power is only in Rulers.
But ask comprehends all ppwer delegated from Chrift and fub-
ordirute to him, then its as large as the power of the Key es in
the general!.
Whence it is e vident > accordmg to the double acceptation of
the word, there may be a power MinifterUUw the Church of be*
leevers generally taken, and yet a power Minifteriall onely in Rtt^
lers taken in a narrower fenfe, namely, the power of Office is on
ly in the Rukisfirmatiter y . in the Church radicaliter, & cattfa*
tive.
The power of judgement is in the. Church formaliter, -and i
the Rulers direftive , they out of. an Ojfice-powfif leading tho
whole proceeding therein. And that for thefe reafons,
Arg. i . Is taken from that received principle, which is con**
fefled and yeilded on all hands. Ejnfdem eftinftittiere & deftittt-
tre< Whence I (Hould thus reafon.
They who have power to cenfure and deppfe their Officers,
in cafe of Heretic or other iniquity perfifted in, they have power
of judgement formally feated in them over fuch, This Pr opo-
fition admits no.denyall.- They who can take power from
another , they muft. of neceffity have a power above that other-
ihthatregardv
But the Fraternity have power tocenfure andfotodepofe?
an Officer , in cafe of Herefie or iniquity perfifted in : for they*
gave power Co their Rulers by ek^tionj therefore ia cafe of De
linquency^
Part. i. tfCbmb-Difeiplfoc. Chap.n. 197
finquency, they may and .5. If thepower of judgment be in the Rulers only, then
i t is either in fome of them, and by them derived unto others:
or elfe it belongs to all equally by the fame commiffion $ there
can be no third way deviled.
But neither of thefe can be granted as true*
To have rule given to one by him to be delegated to all o-
thers, Astohaveonecheife(ag namely 'Peter) and to have ail
other to repaire to him, and to derive the power from hira, is
,apparant Popery.
And it cannot be delegated to all equally by the fame com-
miflion : becaufethofe,who are equall in commiffion, are equal!
in power, for thofe two keep pace one with another, and are of
equal! extent.
But its confeffed, that all theRulers,who difpenfe the Keyes,
have not equall power. The Teaching Elders are in degree and
office b^th differing from the Ruling Elders, and fuperior to
thera,
tsfrg. 6. Letmeaddethisas afixthreafom
The Church mentioned Mattk. i8 hath power to proceed
in Excommunication, againft what brother or brethren will not
heare tt. If he mil not keare tke Church , let him be M an Hea
then.
But the Rulers alone have not this power* As inftance,
Suppfe
Part, f . of Church Difiipline. Chap. 1 1 . 199
Suppofe that one of tife Rulers (hould complaineof the bo
dy of the fraternity, touching error in dodrine and wickednes
in life. In cafe they will not heare the Rulers, the Rulers may,
nay fhould Excommunicate them, (L e.). Three or foure R ulers
400 or 500. brethren: which if granted, it will thence follow,
thefeRulers (liould not only cenfure theChurch of the fraternity,
but deftroy themfelves alfo, asPaftorsand Rulers. For where
there is no Flock, but all fcattered, there is no Shepherd. But
being lawfully Excommunicated, ex concejfis, there is no Flock,
but all is fcattered : therefore their office as Shephers is de-
ftroyed,
Befides it is obferved by ssfmes^ that a Church Ofc body of a
people combining,cannot be excommunicated; becaufe then a
Body having and retaining its effence, fhould be caft out of it,
which is impoflible,
SECT. IJL
Let us now fee, what be the Arguments which Matter J?#-
therford propounds for the confirmation of his Tenet .- That the
Officer s y thofe not of one Congregation^ but of many^ have the pow
er of the *&]$' conferred upon them> M the firftfubjett.
( That it is not to be holden, which is not written.
' But its not written, either exprefly or by good confequence.,
e that all the faithfullay hands on men for Miniftry, as Titus,
' Paitly and the Presbytery do, i Tim. 4. 14.
c Or where all the faithful bind and loofe and receive witnef-
' fes judicially againft Elders,as Timothy and Teter have author!-
c ty to do,
a///\fe. This firft,and his fecond and third Argument touch
not the Queftion as it is ftated, and may in a right fenfe be gran
ted, without any prejudice to the caufe; for the fumme of all the
three Arguments amounts to thus much, That Office-power isfor-
7#^//'ttr infomefelecl-perfon, who hath minifteriall fpirit and
gifts .-and this we all grant, Nor can Maft'er Rutherford (hew
^iny fober and judicious profeflbr or writer of Reformation that
maintains the contrary, Parker, Ames, Robinfon. This laft in his \ n-r c D
moft rigid times of ftiarpeft Separation, thus profefleth, ' That J p ", ^ , e
' the Government of the Church before the Law, under the Law, '
c and in the Apoftles times,was, and fo ftiil is, not in themulti-
c tude,but in the chiefe ; and then he addes, It never came into
' their hearts to deny thisionly (as he faith) it is one thing to go
vern -
2 oo Chap, ri A Survey of the Summe Part, i .
vern the Church, another thing to be tfte Church, Its confeffed
then by all, that Office-power is in the hands of forae feleft per-
fons : but it doth not thence follow, The power of the Keyes is
firftly in them.
Thisgenerall anfwer was enough to put by, what isfaid in
thefe three firft Arguments. But for more full fatisfa&ion , we
:ftnll take a more fpecial furvey,
i. Office-power, is but a little part of the power of the
Keyes : like the nibble of the Key : and therefore that may well
be in Officers, and yet the power of the Keyes not be firftly in
them, but in fuch, who gave that power and gave that office to
them ; an4 therefore had a power before , theirs did give
.what they have , and can take away what they have given.
2* Not only the Officers, butOfficesalfo, are included in the
Keyes,as being of that minifterial po we r,by which thatKingdom
,of Heaven is opened, and theGofpel difpenfed : and both Offi
ces and Officers, as all ordinances are Chrifts gift to his Church
phef*q. i r. He gave fome to be 'Paftors and Teachers, and not
only for his Church , but to his Church , as Matter Rutherford
confefleth with Chryfoftome, and (hall be afterwards more fully
difputed. So that thefe fuppofe the Church to be before both,
and to have the power of both,
3, Nay, I confefle, I cannot conceive, (if any man will give
but way to what reafon will readily lead unto,) but that he muft
be conftraincd to acknowledge , that they cannot be attended
under the refpecl and relation of Officers, to whom the Keyes
be promifed; for thefe are Mr, Rutherford his words,
c Thefe Offices y that effentially include both the power and the ex~
c ercife of the Keyes, be given tofotnefeleEl /^r/Wr,Therfore they
are given to fome that are not Officers ; therefore thofe cannon
undergo the relation or refpecl of Office rs,to whom thefe Keyes
are promifed. Tor how unpleafant, and I fufpecl alfo untrue , is
fuch a conftruclion of our Saviours words : To thee, who beareft
the place and perfonof an Office,! will give an Office. Thou who
tin anOfficer^Jbalt be made anOfficerThou that haft anOfficejo thee
1 mil give an Office^ and yet this muft be the fenfe ef the Text, if
Peter to thee /^V/fuftain the place of Officers here,and not the
place and roome of the Church of beleevers : For to them it is"
given, to inveft fit perfons with fuch power of office, that fb
they may from Chrift and by delegation from them execute it 3
accor-
Part. l. ofchitrch-Difciflinc. -Chap, n. 201
according to the limits laict out by CHR is T*
4. If this compleat power of binding and loofing be given to
the Officers firftly: then either as Teaching, or as Ruling, in the
fpecia/l jvor^ or elfe as Officers (Laring in the gemr^R nature of
rule , which is affirmed of them both,
If this power belong to Teaching, qua tales , then to inferrc
from Matter Rutherford his own ground : ^ttpd convenit ^fl*
civloj convenit c. to them asfttch : then onely to the
Teachers., or onely to Rulers : But that is a confefled falfe-
hood.
-If it belong to them as Rulers , in regard of that common or
generall nature of Ruling : Then is there the equall and fame
.power in both , Teachers and Rulers : For the generall na
ture is the fame and jequall in both. But that alfois untrue.
Thefe things premifed , let us take a tafte of the particularSo
f( If all the faith fall may not lay on hands, ( as Titus ^dPaul.)
^ nor receive roitneftes judicially ( as Peter being a
Pelinquent, andyet none of them are, in the place and office of
a Major,
And hence this overturned! not the order eftablifhed by
Chriftjbecaufe the members and body have this ppwer, and put
forth the aft , not as Officers, and .*pti&,tAfl**> but as members
of a Corporation mutually Covenanted to fubmit each to other-
in cafe ofDelinquency,and mutually to judge each other 3 though >
in the manner of the difpentation of the cenfure,as touching the
of the action* as guides, according to their place and*
Office^
J ' J
Part. i. of Church Diftiplfoe. Chap. n. 205
'Office, that is proper to the Officers ; which is the Avfmr to the
feventh*
Hence alfo there is a peculiar authority of Office-poWer, which
is not in thtfiock^ : and yet there is a power of judging* which i*
inthewfo/*, and is part of the power of the Keyes : and thefe
>two thwart not one the other, which is the sAnfoer to the
eighth.
esfrg.6. & ii. Thefe two turne much upon the fame hinge,
admay receive anfwer upon one and the fame ground, being
rightly opened.
Arg.6* Pag. 12. " If the power of the Keyes be given tobe-
fl6VT^onvenitcfcV77sjt/c^Vw;. Ettt thi* isfalje,becaufc
wherein the Lord doth as it wer*
put the finger to the fefcue,and point out all the feverall- paflTa^-
ges touching their proceeding , even from the firfc to the laft.
And as in one peculiar duty of admonition , wherein the great-
eft both danger and difficulty lay, the Lord is pleafed to point
out the way, and to put it almoft pall queftion : the like propor
tion (hould be held, and conltantiy attended in the other d\icies'
of brotherly love, to build up each other in their mofi holy faith ,
I Thef. .).!!, 12, 13. zTheff.-l. \^Heb..i^.ij t Rom. 16. ij.Ob-
ferve thofe that caufe diffentions among you, &c.
Thelaft difpute of Mafter Rutherford iflfues from that fo
ordinary and often miftake 5 in not differing the power of judge--
ment from the power of Office, and confining the power of the
Keyes unto too narrow a compafle, as though the authority of
Office was there onely to be attended, when it hath appeared,-
that it is of farre larger extent : whence the coniequence is
very feeble.
cc If God requirtfuch abilities and, qualifications in- Officers ,
" which he doth not in allbekevers, then the power of the Keyef M !
. 9. 10. to the 14. which now we (hall endeavour to ad-
dreffe an anfwer unto ; and they are taken from Matth. 16+
Touching which place, let thefe two things be attended in the
entrance once for all, becaufewe fhall be conftrained to have
rccourfe unto them, in the confederation of the Arguments
following.
j. Its affirmed by Mr* Rutherford, p. p f
"TheKeyes are given to Teeter, as reprefenting t he Church-
"Guides efpecially, though not excluding beteevers, giving to them
"popular confentiand not to believers as united in a company of per-
"fons in Church-Co'venant^excluding the Elders.
Thefe are his own words, which if we compare them with
our former explications of the firft fubj'ecl: of Ecclefiafticall
.tpower, it will appear to any that will lay afide prejudice,
*' That^^/tf give the power Ecclejiaflick^ to the Church of belie
vers radically, that by their means W* communicate the power of
office to the Elders, and do feat office-rule formally in them. So
that they are not excluded from having power, but not to have
4t firft, but receive it from the Church; who under Chrift, and
according to his appointment, convey the fame by an out
ward call unto them,
2. Let it here alfo be remembred, which is yielded ojn all
.hands, that by keyes in this place, not fome, but all delegated
power is to be underftood , which is appointed by Chrift, as
fuffident to attain his end of binding and loofing, opening and
(hutting heaven.
Thefe things prxmifed, the Arguments as they lie an order
propounded by Mr, Rutherford,\.. 2. p. 9. arc thefe,
" To that Church are the keyes given which is buiidedon a rcc^
Pare. I . ofChurcb Difcipliw. Chap. 1 1 . 2 07
* M 4* hoftfe, the houfe ofwifedome. Prov.p. i. The houfe ofCjod y
"* I Tim. 3, I J. Heb. 3.4, by the dottrine of the Prophets and
<*&4poftles : byDoftors andTeachers r v>homChrift hath given for
"the building of hi* houfe, Eph.4. II.
" 'But thi* houfe it not a company ofprofefling beleevers united fy
"a Church~ovenant,4nd deftitutc of ''P aft or s and Teachers.
An(w. Ifbyftewardf we muft underftand thofe who are de-
fcribed and intended in the places quoted, i Cor. 4, i, i Tim.
3. iv&c. Its certain the Ruling Elder m;uft have no key of
.binding and loofing, opening or ffiutting : for all thofe places do
properly intimate the Teachers and Paftors office,.
2. The proofs, brought here for confirmation of the propo-
.fition, do not touch the thing at all, for which they are brought;
or elfe they reach not theConclufion in the right and full mea
ning, which they ftiould have confirmed ; Moft of them make
.nothing to the purpofe, as Ifa. p. 6. Rev. 3. 7* Rev. i, 18.
.all which fpeak of the fupreme and monarchic all power of
Chrift, and therefore do not in the leaft meafure look at that
Stewardly and delegated power of which wefpeak, and the
texts fpeak, and the propofttion fpeaksin expreffe termes, for
which they were brought.
So.that there remains but one more ( Ifa. 22. 22. ) to be
confideredjthatalfo comes not home to the conclufion, which
was to be fetled : only proves that which no man ever ( I think)
denied, that key in phrafe of Scripture, fometime fignifies a pow
er given to a Steward.
But what is this to the place Matth, 16. or oar purpofe ?
for this may be granted ; that key fometime fignifies a potocr \-
ven to an office t and yet by tycs here are not meant that power
only,
Part. i. of ChHrch-Difcipline. Chap. n. 2 op
rily, much lefle a power firrfly delegated to them. And if the
Readerbt pleafed to recall fome things formerly propounded,
this will readily appear. By keyes is here meant all power, which
ferves for ihejkuttiag and opening the doors of the houfe ( ut
/#pvf)butbefide a j?*W. 21. weoppofe/^^ to fathers , fpeaking of
this point, and therefore confefleth, that the Fathers fpake and
writ fo*
Objed. 3. "fothefe in this text doth Chrift give the keyes,
* c to -whom hegiveth warrant and official! authority for the atttt/tk
tf cxercife,to wit y of opening andfoiitting. But this warrant and
t( official I awhority of binding and loojing Chrift giveth to Peter
" onls as representing teachers and Elder s y therefore be enlj gives
* tofeter this official/ power? I will give to thee the key es, &c.
fc ther is his power, and authority granted:znd whatfoever (hal be
< bound in earth, fhall be bound, ^, there is his warrant for the
'* exercifc of the aft of his power, D d Avfi*.
210 Chap. if. A&vrvefoftheSuwme Part. i.
. Thi/Argu:*;ent labours 61 the like difeafe with the
f ofmer,and the condufion ,in a fair fenfe,may be yielded without
any prejudice to our caufe, or hazard to the queftion contro
verted betwixt us, namely, That only to Teter, as reprefenting
the place of Teachers, is the official! authority of the keyes gi
ven, (as will appear in the things premifed in the entrance.) offi
cers may have this official power formally, and yet the power of
the keyes may be originally in the C/?//nr, and this office- pow
er vcrtuallf proceed From them.
2. The Proportion is apparantly falle, to wit. To them the
power is given firftly, to whom warrant and official! authority
for the aftuall exercife of the keyes is given : I fay this is faife;
bccaufe'j. the power of the keycs*'\s far larger then, office-pow
er: as to admit, reject, &c. 2. There is power before office-
power jnhkh vertually communicates andconveyesitto the offi
cers, who are made pertakers thereof.
When it i$ added. c Now if the kcyes be not given to Peter, as
sc toaPafiorjhen Peter and Paftors bj this place as Paftors, neither
66 have the keyesjior official! warrant to preach,, and to remit arid
" retain fins; and if by this pi ace they have it not ,. Vve defire tojee a
' ' warrant from Chrifty before he \\ent to heaven for P aft or at Prea-
** ching.
9s4nf&. Though the key** be not firftly given to them there 7
yet here they may have good warrant for their office-power, be-
caufe the Church, who hath received power to* admit, rejecl,
judge, choofe and refufe, doth by Chrifts allowance and war
rant call them to that place, and inveft them with that office
Again that Com million Matth. 28. ip. (jo preach and baptize^
John 20, Whofe fins ye remit they > are remitted, gives warrant
abundantly to that work of preaching.
Mr. Rtitherfordhft\y addes'^, 12. c To binde andloofe are
" afts of official! power : and of Paftors, Rulers, Feeders: I prove
Ct the Antecedent, becaufe To binde and loofe by all Interpreter s>
Cc Auguftine, CyriN, &c. andthe evidence of Scripture, is, by pub-
rt like avdpaftor all 'Preaching to remit andretaine fin, 'But pafto*
excommunications, admijfions) which as we have for
merly proved , iffue from a power of judgeing, common to the
people with the Paftor,and not appropriate to the Paftors only,
Laftly we fo give the keyes to the Church , that yet {he doth
not exercife any aft of Office-rule without Officers , whom (he
calsto that end.
Object. 4, c< IfChrlfl neither In M*tth> T 6, nor in Matth. 1 8.
6C doth fay , that the Keyes, for the aft of the keyes, (to vitt. binding
< and loofing)are given to theChurch of beleevers without theirOffi-
t: cers, then neither place proves it* But hrift doth fay it, there-
"fore the text doth not be are it.
" That Chrift doth not fay it , he proves ; becaufe flaking of
* c the Church in thefirfl part of the verfe, he changeth his proof e^ I
*' will give to thee, not to the Church. But its anfwered , The
promife is made to ^eter^ becaufe he gave a confeflion ofChru%
in the name of beleevers. To this Mr. Rutherford* replyes.
* ( lftbekejesbegiven->.to beleevers ^fo Covenanting ; laskeyivhe-
" t her ?. then this Author faith amiffe , that the
*' Church inflituted by Chrifl u a company of godly men , thereof
* c Peter Was one. 3. Our brethren ^rove the keyes to be a part of
* c the liberty of the redeemed ones : but counterfeit prof effort are not
"fitch.
Anfiv. All thefe confcqiiences iffue from that To often and
ordinary miftake of viable Saints ; and if the Reader (hall re
member how to rectify his judgement in the right underftand*
ing thereof, the anfwer will be eafie and familiar : namely, ?/-
ftble Saint *) which are members of the Church , they are exter
nally united toChrift; and not internally d/flvywthey are faith*-
full and godly to the judgement of Charity , but not in reality
and truth: they are redeemed vifibly , not inwardly and effica*
cioufly.
-Itsaddcd h% byMafter RMwfdrd, Th*t CM$fpt*k*h
D d 2 **
212 Chap. ir. d Survey of the Svtnme Parr, i;
* to Peter, as onereprefenting tkeApofiles, and not as to one reprc-
Somefaid,he W^ John
Baptift,/^?weter in the name of thefe
thus having confeflfed the Faith, and upon that joynt confeflion
now inftituteda Church by Chrift, in the next words 3 in the
name of thefe , (I fay) Peter at fwers ; . and therefore not in
the name of Women and Children, .which is Matter Rutherford*
. firft Argument.
(?;*# . ? . He adds. e // beleewn as giving Pt ters- conjeffion
t andbuilded upon the Rocl^ Chrift, by this place are made.-a Mi*
" nifteriall hur*hbyhrift>andgiftedWith the power of the k*yes :
* c then the officiall power of preaching and binding and loojingjhould
"be made as ft able and firme from defection) as the Church of e left
* f beleevers*
tsfnfip. The Affumption is denyed : for as it hath been often
faid, The Church here, to whom the keyes arefirftly givea,
though they have avertuallpower to call men in a right order
according to Chrift r unto Office, yet they have not formally
Official! power : nor is the one, I mtane the Officiall power y of
likeftabiiity.with the Church. For the Church may be without
Part. I . *of Cfwrch-Difciplme. Chap, n .
them, and in eafe they faflc , as in gre;t Apoftacyes and-univet-
fall declining* of the Churches, they may, and yet thsvifible
Church never did, nor can, fo totally faile, as all our Orthodox
writers, and Matter Rutherford confeSetk.
Object 5. ^ 'Thofe to whom hrift gives the keyes, do reprefent
c< the perfon ofhrift^and who defpifeth them defpifeth Chrift , and
cc he that honour eth them) honvttreth Chrift , which is evidently fpo-
" ken to theMiniflers ofhrift, Matth. 1 0,40, &c. Now Scrip"
^tures never make all beleevers Embaffadort in Christs roome ,
flfe
Anfw. The reprefentation of Chrift as his Stewards and
Ambajfadottrs+bdongs onely to fuch who have Office-p w/^and
are Rulers in his houfe , and this power is but part of the powec
of the Keyes here mentioned : and therefore the Church may be
the fubjecl of the Keyes firftly and originally, and vertually com
municate Office-power unto he'rMinifters, whom (he cals, though
formally (he hath not that power, norfo difpenfeth it , and
therefore the Propofition is to be denyed as apparantly falfe:
namely, thofe to whom Chrift giveththe keyes here in Afatth.
1 6. thofe reprefent his perfon , as AmbafTadours , becaufe the
Spoufe had a power in the family before the Steward was enter
tained in to the family by her*/
Object, 2, ' c Thofe to whom the kgycs are given , do author it a-
'* lively for give and ret aine fins, and their afls are vulidinHea-
fC ven. But the fflttrchor company of beleevers y wantingtheir
* c Officers^ noScripture can authoritatively forgive .Wten it was
anfweredj that beleevers out of Office may forgive. 2 Cor,2.io.
* c He replies that the place in the forinths is controverted^ andWe
i{ doubt not (fayeshe) bttt of the fame nature , With the power of
lf excommunicating i Cor; 5,4.
Anffo. That phrafe of Authoritative forgiving being a little
cleared, the ftrefTe of the Objection will readily be taken off.
The word Authority in the ordinary fpeech is fometinie ta
ken forpower,wd lies in equall latitude with it : but in its pro
per fignification a as in this place , its put for Ruling and Off ce~
power.
. Retaining thisfence^ which muft needs be intended, and the
cxpreflions of Mafter ^Rutherford in this place intimate no leffe ; :
The propofition admits a ready anfwer by a rational! denyall.
There is z power of judgement^ which the^^m/j have, and they
Dd 3; firgive
214 Chap. ASnrveyoftheSumwc Part. i.
forgive judicially * There Is a power *f rule and Office, and the
Officers forgive Authoritatively, as Rulers. Of the hrft, the place
of the Corinth is undcrftood : for any other of other Churches,
or fuch as were of no Church , might , and indeed (hould have
forgiven the incefluons perfon , charitativcly , out of charity, as
Chriftians; but its fpoken here in reference to his former ctnfurv, '
and fo for his receiving in again e, and thofe in a Church onely
mutt, and indeed can do this.
The like and fame anfwerfuits the ? Obj'eclion, mcerely iflu-
ing from th efame miftake, as namely, when he fayes,
"To thofe only are the key es given jvho having z\\\$fpirit,which
" isafpir it Official! to preach and excommunicate, way convene and
"deliver to Satan. Anf.^te diftincfoon tf jtiMcialtiandOfficitH
power fully difcovers the falfeneffe of the proportion , and prc-
ferves the power in his firft and proper fob jed, according to for
mer explication.
We have now done with all the obje&ions , which we meet
withall, touching the firft fubjett of Church-power in Matter
Rutherford hisfecond htf\ ; unlefle it be thofe which fall in with
a frefh difquifiti'on of the Catholike vijibe Church , where we
i"hall attend them. Only before I pafle from hence, I (hall crave
leave to offer Come things to coniideration touching this i<5 of
Matth. A place upon which all forts have prefled in,firft or laft,
to claim fome priviledge to themfelves* The Pope will needs
have all power belong to him as Peters fucceffor : The ^Prelates
they claim the next place for preeminence as peculiar to them;
The Elders and Officers of Churches conceive it beftfuits their
minifteriall condition, and now at laft the Fraternity lay in for
fome allowance to themfelves, and that they were looked at, in
the firft uuent of Uirift. My purpofe is only to propound fome
things, that may occafion fome wife-hearted to fettle the mean
ing of the text by undeniable evidence; we fhall therefore make
our approaches upon the fenfe of the place., by the propofitions
following*
"P R o p o s i T. I.
Key, being an enfigne ofpowe-r : by key ex in the plurall ^//dele
gated power for the ordering of the affaires of the Church, is
here understood, as the ufe of the key-es exprefled in the words
doth fully evidence, For all power that the lord Chri-ft hath
be-
Parr. I . of Church Difciphve. Chap, 1 1 . 215
betrufted his Church withJll, aimes at this end, 'to open and {hut,
blnde and loofe.
PROPOSIT. II.
Thefe %K/ and power muft be given to ajtffg/cfocietjfayir.
Rtttherfordis wont to (peak)*, e. to z fort or condition of men
-tinder fomey/tfa**// relation, To thce as a fingle fociety,not to
them,
P R o p o s i i. III.
I\AS /ingle fociety. under fuch a relationand refpecl,y7^>v alike
in equality of this power promifed to them, the reafonis this:
Thofe which have the fame commiflion {hare alike in the fame
and equal! power, becaufe the power they do poffefl'e and par
take of iffues only from their commiflion, but there is but one
and the fame commiflion given to all ; I will give, to thee &c.
PR o p o s i T. IV.
This Jingle fociety here related unto, csmnotbe the condition
of Rulers: becaufe to the perfons here intended all power is gi
ven, But all power is not given to the Rulers firftly. For there
is a $ ower before the power of Rulers,to wit power of electi
on, and fo admiflion into their places. And that both thefe ads
imply a power, is thus made plain, An office is a key, and con-
fequently comes uncferthe poster of the keyes : and to give that
key implies a power. 2, If excommunication argues a power,
then alfo admifTion doth the like , in that there is a parity of
reafononboth (ides: one gives that, which another takes a-
way,
Againe,fhould the condition of an officer or an elder be rela
ted unto. It muft be either the Teaching-elder alone , and then
the Ruling-elder, and his power is excluded : or if the/Mw^-El-
der alone muft be meant, then the power of the leaching- Elder
muft alfo be denied : and then how can All power DC here
meant by thefe keyes ? Nor can the generall- nature of a Raler^
as belonging to both teaching and ruling be attended. For then
bothteaching and ruling fhould have the fame equall power, ha
ving one and the lame commiflion., but that the word and all
wife hearers deny,
P R o p o s IT. V.
Hence this power of the keyes, cennot be given to one/^k
fociety of men formally in all the kinds of ic,bccaufe-it requires fe-
verall kinds of fubjecls formally different : As fome Ruling
216 Chap.n. ASHrvtyoftheSxmmt Part, i
Teaching, fome e Ittting. Hence it fo&wes undeniably, Thefe
keyes, and the power fignified by them, muft be given to fuch,
who have fome of this power firftly, and formally, and originally^
and virtually can give the reft of the power, which fo given,
may be fully exercifed in all the a As of binding and loofing, ac-
I 4* cording to all the neceffities of the Church and intendment of
our Saviour Chrift, And this may* readily be accomplifhed
and eafily apprehended to be done by a Church of beleevers :
They can admit, elect; this formally belongs to them .- and
officers being elected by them, the whole government of the
Church, will then go on in all the operations thereof, and be fit
to attain the ends, attended by our Saviour. The firft thing
which was of difficult explication, isthusdifpatched.,
Thefecond wherein the greateftftrefle lies in this iniquiy, is,
Whether the Church mentioned, in that text, be the vifible or in vi
fible Church.
After many thoughts floating in my mind, what might be the
meaning of our Saviour, one expreflion of Mr, Rutherford, /. 2.
p,p. 10. made me recall former confederations, His words are
thefe.
"Though the building of this Church on the Rock* Chrift, may
Cf ft 'ell be thought to be the inward building of theCatholick^andin-
" vifible Church in the faith of Chrift : jet as it is promifedto the
* c Church , to the which fhrift promifeth the keyes of the k*ng-
tc dome of heaven, it can be no other befide externall andminifleriall
" building by ayublikeMiniftery.
Which expreflions occafioned me to recover many of thofe
debates, which before had been ftirring in my bofome , whether
the Church there, might not in a fafe fenfe be conceived to be
the vifible Church : and all things waighed, my apprehenfions
came to be inclined and byaffed that way , and that for this
reafon,untill better reafon appear.
That Church is here meantjvhich is built upon the rock Chrift by
the vifible confejfion 0/Peter, as explycated immediately before.
Tltft the invifible Chttrch is not built by a vifible profejfion, fuch
This fecond part or AfTumption will find ready acceptance,
by reafon of the oppofition betwixt vifibility and invifibility.
For the Pjropofition that is made good, by the meaning of the
words ;
Part, i - of Church Dtfcipiinc. Chap. 12 . 217
words ; Thou haft made tf confeffion of my felfe a roc^ avd
therefore art called for ^and'Upon my fe If, fo cotifeffed, jviU'I
build my Church.
The main argument that makes againft this interpretation
is this. That Church is here underftood, againft which the gates
of hell cannouprevaile. But againft the vifible Church the gates
of hell hath prevailed, Therefore.
Anfiv. The vifible Church is attended in a double r-
{Either as this or that particular congregation,
Or elfe as^ Church univerfall exifting in the particulars/
And in this latter fenfe, it is taken in this place : and then it fs
a fare and confefled truth, That the vipble Church doth not fall;
and this is the judgement of all the orthodox, as Mr, Rutherford
grants,/, 2. /?, 107.
And in thisfenfe, (Jafoo meliorijudicio') is that place to be
underftood. i Tim. 3. 15. thatthoti might e ft knoW hoVv to he-
havethyfelfein ^Houfe o/^^.Thishoufe is the vijible harch>
For i . Timothy is inftrnded how to demeane and carryj himfelfe
in it ; therefore he muft be acquainted with the houfe, and the
occafions thereof; and to demeane himfelfe fuitably thereunto.,
which is inconfiftent with invifibility, 2.- This direction was to
continue to all fucceeding officers, even to the end, and that in
all their particular charges : and therefore muft be a pdtteme of
a Church^ or a Church as exifting in its particulars, which Chrift
will have while the world continues. For Eph. 4, 12, 13.
There muft be Paftors and Teachers, until! all the faithful! be ga
thered into the unity of the Faith y and acknowledgment of the fen
of God, Dr.tsfmef. Medull, I. i, r. 31. 37.
CHAP, XII.
Touching the C atholick^and vifible^Church. To the miniftery
guides of the Catholickjvipble Chweh hatb^e Lw 'd commit'
|Eforewecome to the Scanning of this great contro-
verfy, which hath exercifed the hearts and pennes
of the moft learned in this age , we muft of neceffity
cleare thetermesof the queftion , in a word or two, that fo
e the
2i8 Chap. 13. ASurveyoftheSumme Parr. r
the breadth afcdfcope of it ma^ie laid outin its" full bound's
and limits, lead otherwife we be at a lofle, when we come to
apply our felves to fpeciali difficulties-, which will appear
in the particular arguments which come into consideration.
i . By key, as we have heard, we are to tmderftand^ power dc~
legated from hrift,to difpenfe and adminifter the, holy things of
his houfe, according to his own will^prefcribing an order to that
end : the keyes being an enfgne of this power, and put by a meto
nymy for thefubjetty the power it felf,
^ 2, What is meant by the Catholickjtnd vifiblc Church.
When I had read over Mr. Rutherford once and again, I was
at a (land in mine own thoughts, to determine certainly what
was his proper intendment. I profefle in a word of truth,
I wo. .Id not willingly mifconceive his meaning r and fo wrong
him and the truth, but the variety of his expfefllons forced my
apprehenfions alfo to \wy\fometime his words feem to caft this
Catholickjvifible Church, upon the generall nature of a Church,
or a Congregation taken in the common nature thereof- and this
I could willingly embrace, Thus many of his phraies feem to
found.
" To what principall fubjeft hath the Lord given reafon and*
^faculty of difcourjingt is it to Peter or fohnt No, no : It is for
cc and to the race of mankind : the cafe i* fo here, I. 2, p. 2 9 I*
Cc So fpeaking again of the fame matter. /. 2. />.2 in the integral! natnre thereof, as an integrum
arifing out of all the particular congregations as the members
thereof. This kinde of difference his words intimate./. 2. p. 311.
(< Generall councels are neither necejfary to the being, nor to the
* well-being, but only to the b eft-being of the fatbo/i'kf fflurc h;
here he apparantly cfiftinguiftieth a generall councell from the
Catholkk Church in this debate,
The like phrafe is found, l.i. p. 304, Which of ttoefe doth
moft fuit with his meaning, I cannot ( to fpeak ingenuoufly )
peremptorily define, The law was old, Cum boni* bene agier o*
part. I- ofChurck-Difciplinf. Chap* i .
portet.I confeffe my thoughts have enclined me moft unto they-
cond> as that he intended an Oecomenicall Councell, becaufe
when he comes to apply himfelfe to feme of the objections
which are made, his ufuall difeourfe in the full current runs that
way. Though, if I might have had my fecretdefire, I could have
wifbed he had intended the frft : becaufe therein we (hould
vcome neer to an accord*
That I may deal fmcerely in regard of the truth, and inoftea-
iively, in regard of fo worthy and learned a man as Mr, Ru-
.therford, I fliall take leave to fet down my apprehenfions, fuck
as they be, touching all thefe fenfes, thus explained; let the
truth prevail, and the Reader judge.
Taking the CatholickChurch.]&\hzfirftfenfe, as eyeing the fix
ture of the Church in general/,
Its that which fuits in a great part with our opinion and appre
henfions : we (hall therefore gather in upon the right explicati
on of this truth, by the condufions following.
When we fay aggregation tf vifible Saints covenanting f0
vtalkjn the ordinances of the GofpeL> is the prime and origitMfl fub-
je& of the power of the kejes ; I fuppofe it is obvious to common
fenfe, that as we do not , fo we cannot mderftavd it of this or that
individuall congregation^ as though they only had it, or none but
^hey, or as though they had it fir ft ly, and all from them : this, I
fay is obvious even to envy it felf. For what meaneth thofe cla-
tmors of Independency., which are caft upon our perfons and opi
nions, if we ihouldhold that one particular did depend upoa
another? And in that we maintain this as a truth, that every
particular congregation hath equall power with another, and
compleat power, t aken -with all hi$ officers^ to the exercife of aU
^ordinances, we do by fiich an AfTertion profefle that this power
is common to them all, and therefore cannot be proper to any,
but ionly in the Mividuall and Jpecia/l determination there
of.
The iffue is this then, That the power of the keyes be longs fir ft~
lj toa congregation of covenanting beleeverS) not as this coxgregA-
Jion> bat becaufe a congregation off ttch, and thus I do conceive
(falvowe/iorijudiciojthzt of our Saviour is to be interpreted^
IwillbildmyChurci%t&\Rg zvifible congregation of vifibl* co
venanting beleevers, as that which is a patterns and a lamplar, (*s
J-rnay fo ("peak, ) which leaves an impreffion upon all the parti-
i2O v 12* A Survey fftbeSxmme Part. i.
c" X>
cularsyas comitoon unto all, and is preferved in all : and it will ne
ver fall out, but there will be forae or other particular^ which it
will be preferved, as we (hall fpeak after ward, when we come
to the fpeciall fcanning the place; and in this fenfe it is, the Lord
Jefus never wants a vifihle Church, on earth, though tlr.u, or that
vifible may, doth, and will fail, as we fee by plentifull experience
and proof out of the word , in thofe famous congregations of
Corinth, Cjalatia r &c.
Concl. A Congregation of Coven-anting vifiblt Saints, being a GNV$
te all the particular congregations^ which are partes homogenese or
fpecies thereof: hence it folio wes.
1. That a congregation dothfrftiy communicate its whole na
ture to every particular Church, and with that all the power and
priviledges that did appertain unto it, it doth equally and indif
ferently beftow upon them. Ask is a received rule in reafon,
Genm eft totumpartibw eftential'e. And therefore doth commu
nicate his whole nature firtUy and equally to all his-fpecies., and
all thoteproperties that did appertain to his' nature by it and
with it, it conveyes to all of them indifferently,
2, Ancf-from this ground it is, That each congregation hath alt
Ecclefitiftical poWer that is feated in the generall nature of the
Church, each particular aflembly hath as equally and compleat-
ly conveyed to it, as any other, and can acl all of it without the
other. Asthis-and that particular man, as Tho.fohn^eremy hath
all the nature equally and compleatly communicated to them,,
and can put forth the operations of that nature fully of them-
fdves, and without the help of any other,
3vHence CatholickjChurch (in this fenfe) is never to befeen, but
in particular congregations y nor yet ever exercifeth its power and'
operations alone ( wjeorfim ) but only in the fen trail Affemblyes^ -
Genus nee exiftit, nee operatur niii in fpeciebus. The nature of
Animal is only to be feen in homine & bruto. The nature of man
it only acisy only exifts, in particular men. Hence the nature of*
the Church Catholikg, or gcnerall, comes to be determined and
confinedto its particular, and being determined^ it only atts in that :
And is regulated by that particular in which it is y and to -which it
gives its constitution^ together with thefpefidll or individtiall nur
ture in which it is. The old rule was.
Cjenut cum forma conftituitfpeciem*
! I will take leave to exemplify for the help. of the. meaner jfort:
whofe
Part. r. of Church Drfitplive. ^p. i j. 2 2
whofe apprehensions met not with thefe in their ordinary rode.
This Corporation is a fpeciall kind of aCorporatiomThis man and
woman are husband andwife, or their contract is a manage con-
trad:. Here Corporation taken in the generall nature for the body
of a people combined in a civili way for civill ends; tbi* generall
nature, and whatever priviledge* arefo proper and peculiar, as
that they cannot be feparated therefrom, both the generall na
ture and all fuch priviledges are truly attributed to & affirmed of
this and that particular corporation as the generall of the fpeciall,
and this generall comes to be determined m&fyecificated, by the
ittdividtfaU and formall combining of this fpeciall company of per-
fons : and that makes it this corporation. And that generall na
ture as it comes to be conveyed to this particular, is confined to
and ailed only by the power of that particular : fo that though
this coloration bath the generall nature which is common to att
Corporations,yet have they not power nor pr wile dge\ but in their
own place,
So that marriage contratt 3 which is generall to all of that
fort and condition, it comes to be determined^ the particular
contracting of thefe, added to ti\ generall A whence it is evident,
that befide a marriage covenant in the general!, there muft
cornea particular contract betwixt this man and this woman:
elfe they will never be man and wifej'ftiil the rule holds, Genw
cum forma conflltuit jpeciem The generall nature of marriage-
contract, comes to be determined only in this particular ,/o that-
he id a hit fo and only to this woman, thu-'froman is Wife only . to thit
man*
And hence by the 'way ,, the weakrieffe and fallacy of that
conceit will eafily be difcovered, ^hatprofejfionin the generally
foould make a man a member of all -particular Churches on-
earth.
Hence fifthly + Prom.the firft ground ic followes,
5 .That each particular congregation, ts corny le at and independent 3
for the exsrcife of all atts anddifpenfations belonging to a congrega*
tion or Church^, without any reference to any other congregati
on, becaufe they are diftind; Ipecief, which firftly and equally par
ticipate of the nature ofthe^^j-,and fo of all thofe priviiedges
that equally, and indifferently appertain thereunto.
6. Hence again, the generall nature of a Church t as'it i$pre~
, fo the full good, in the full Latitude thereof 3 .i* promoted
E e 3 . and
Cha t i a'. <* S*rzej 0f*6e S#?ra*e Part, i .
ied,bj the particular Congregations, -which are the fpe
cies f/w/; for this is a colle&ion which naturally and neceflk-
rily followes and flowes from hence,
7. Hence a Claffis ( which arifeth from particular congrega
tions, and yet not from all, but from fome,and that from fome
membersof particular congregations, fent out forcounfell-fake^
to confider what might be ufefull in the behalf of the Churches)
it can be mo fpecies of a Church : for A particular Congregation u
fpecies fpecialiffima, whence it comes , the nature of the Church
in genera/h and of the fpecies in particular are compleat, without
any fuch a Clajfis; and therefore all Church-power, and the exer-
cifetheteot is full md compleat in point of Jurifdiclion without
it. And therefore Jurifdittion cannot befirftly there, becaufe if the
nature of a Church be compleat without it, then the power and
Jurifdiclion of Church-government is compleat without that,
andnotfirftinthat. "
Upon thefc. grounds thus laid and debated, we fliall addreffc
an ssfnfwer to all Alafler Rutherford his Arguments ^ un-
IcfTe they fall under this condufion in the fenfe former
ly explicated.
L
cc Firft, he would have the Apoflles to receive thr Keyes in the
cc name of the whole Catholic^ Minifteria/l guides. 'Becaufe they
c< muft ftand in the place androome of a fngle fociety, when they
"received that Cowwijfion, whofe fas ye remit, fiall be remitted*
Joh. 20.
Anfw. i* The dpoftle in that Commiffion were extraordina-
yjperfoiw, and were fent into all the world , to Jay the founda
tion of the Gofpell, by an Apoftolicall power, zndinthufenfe
they have nofucceftors ; nor did they ftand in the roome of any*
2. When they did fiipply the roome of a fmgle fociety, I de
mand , what fociety was it ? Neither tf Ruling Elders ., nor of
Teaching Elders, It muft be z fingle fociety , and0* relation
they muft undergo; what ever will be affirmed , will be prejudi-
ciall to his caufe. For if they were in the roome of 'Teaching
Elders, then Ruling Elders have by this Commiflion no right to
the Keyes. If they fupplyed the roome of 'Ruling onely, then
the teaching Elders muft claime nothing from hence.
Againe, I would yillingly know , when they fupplyed the
roome
Part. I of Church- D i\ctyline. Chap. 12. 223
roome of either of thefe? whether they fuppiyed the roome of
*//of them, or offome of them ? If of all of them, whether/* ve-
rally executing their Offices in their places, or combined together
in a daffis or Sy nod* ,
If it be affi med, ( which cannot be denyed with any reafon )
that they fupply the roome of thefe as they bzfeverally execu
ting their Offices, ("For their Authoritative preaching is one
part of binding and loofingj then each particular ruler may bind
orloofe, excommunicate and abfolve in each particular Con
gregation, as well as in a Clajfis.
Nay becaufe they are firft Elders in the particular congregate
ous before they be in a C/aJfis or Synod, and ttetzfacceedtheA-
yoftles as Rulers : then they may be, nay nwft be there, the firft
JubjettoftheKeyts* becaufe there they firft fucceed the Apoftles
in binding and loofing^y official Preaching.
If it (hall be faid, the ^//^reprefentj?/^/,^ the are con-
joy ned in an Oecumenical! councelL This belongs tofome only : for
a/I Elders never met in an OecumenicallcottncelL Befidethis is
not proper to Elders, for brethren there meet alfo : whereas this
relation the Apoftle here iiipplyes muft be common to all that'
pnglefocifty, and onely to that (ingle fdciety , whofe roome they
fuftaine.
.The naked truth is, the Apoftles her eps in Matth.zZ.ig.Afarkt
16.15. are extraordinary men, whom none fucceed. And as they
are ordinary Tretbyters, or fuppiyed their place,/? they fuppiyed
the place of Deacons, Att.6 and had vertually , and fo could
exercife , the power of all Officers. And therefore laftly when
they fupply the place of Elders , this (Lewes what an Elder
(houlddoin his order, and according to his place , but whether
be be the *P*TOV kx]iw of Church power, tkti evinceth not; but
in no manner or meafure evidenceth any thing touching thecom-
bination of Elder s> or t heirfo wer,
Before we add rede a particular anfrvcr to the Arguments
next enfuing , we muft recoiled fome former confidera--
tions that the Reader may carry them along as his Com-
paffetotteereby.
/ I; The commonnature of Church and Officers onely exiils
and works, and is preierved in the particulars*
2, Thecornpkace being and power of Churches or Elders
in ;
224 'Cha k ^ Survey of the Summe Parr. r.
in the hill eompafte and Latitude of Both, thus exifting, includes
not onely ibton*on, but the peculiar nature of the individuals
together with the generali: And therefore if we look at them , as
in confideration fevered from their individuals, they onely exift
in our understanding , whereas the reality of their natures onely
exifts in the particulars. There mud be a particular combination
efapeopte,befide a combination in general!, before the///// and
r I c ompieat nature of a Corporation will \>texifting, or can befo
conceived . The like may be faid of other free contracls.
3 .Hence thelord never lets upChurches orOfficers,gives power
to them, and requires the execution of power from them, but e-
verthe Lord looks at the particular in the jr^mz#&the generali
, as determined in the particular .-The Reafon is, becaufe the exi fling
and working of Churches and Officers is only to be feen,as it only
appears, & is exprefledin ^Individuals. M whenGod makes an
Officer by election^ erects zhurch/its ^particular Church and*0-
dividuall Officer; therefore the individual! there firft exifts , and
the generali in the individual!.
Hence laftly upon the fame ground , and for the fame reafon,
as the generali is divided into his particulars , fo ti& generals are
prefervedin them. All vijible members exift in particvlarCoMgre*
gat ions 9 and are perfected by Ordinances therein, /
Let the Reader take thefe particulars withhim , and they will
pilot him fo, as he may fee his pafifage through &\\0bjettions that
hall be prefented in his way,
The fecond and fourth Objections are thefe. #
I pray you confider, that Chrifls intention , in giving the Mini-
M fiery y u not for a Congregation 0/40, 50, I oo, as 'if he intended
tc to impawne all power therein, but intended the edify ing of hi* body
Cf fatholikg^ and the comming of all to the unity of the Faith. A
"Congregation cannot be all Saints. Thtt power itcleereiy given
and growth of the
wheat
and tar*\f,elecland reprobate , as it is confefled by M r . Rttther-
ford and by all judicious men.
And doth God intend to bring reprobates to the unity of the
fAithm&tkzfttlnefeoftheftatttreinChrift ? I know that M r .
Rutberf&rd will not fay fo, fo that both the premifes failing, the
conclution muft needs fall with them,
An[. 2. Secondly,what is all this to the controverfy in hand ?
The queftion between M r , Rutherford and us,is this ; That to the
Miniffierj and guides of the Catholikg vifible Chttrch , the Lord
bath committedthe Kejet, as to theprftftihjeR: : But let the for
mer condufion, and the whole frame of the reafon be granted, to
wit, that Ordinances and Adiniftery are given to the Gatholike vifi-
Me Church ofbeleevers ( for thefe muft here be tmderftood, as*
being dLftind from Miniftersand guides ) yet this proves not the
Keyes given to the guides anely. For the former we can grant
in a fafe fenfe according to our former explications, and yet we
fhall deny thisJatter, as not finding any fufficient proofe fork*
vfa. 3. Laftly, apply we the Argument to that caufe and
queftion in hand, as controverted betwixt us, and it will appear
that it lights ftrongly againft it.
To that Church which Chrift principally intends to bring to the
unity of the faith and the acknowledgement of the Son of God, is to
them gives the power oftheKeyes 5 as to the f,rftfftbjel.
?> tit the gathering of the Miniftery of the Catholike Church^ the
jterfctting ofthem^ and bringing of them to the unity of the Faith 9
and the acknowledgement of the Son of God^brift doth not -princi
pally intend.
Therefore unto them are not the Keyes given a* to the firft
fubjett.
Thus we have done with \hefecondzn& fourth Arguments.
Arg* 3 . " If all power Afinifteriatt be given to a Congregation
" ( by our brethrens confejjion ) under the name ofajtock^ ofredee-
**medones 9 . at the body ofhrifl> Ad:,2O.28.Col.] i8. Then it be-
< longs to the Catholicke Church, for of them theje titles are ve-
u rified, and agree fir ft to the Catholike vifible Church* Of is cleere
* Col.i.i8.Eph.5 25,26, iTiin.3,15. Eph.2.rp, 20,21. Andfo
they come to our hand*
Parr. i. of Chttrch-Difciplim. .ap. 12. 227
An fa>. I am glad we are come fo neer, if indeed it be fo :
why do we not then (hake hands ? for that is it which we feri-
ouCiy and earneftly defire, If it was that will and good pleafure
of God, Let us then enquire whether Mr. Rutherford his mind *
and our meaning agree , and then we (hall moft willingly fall
in with him.
This Cathoiike Church, as bef;re admits of a threefold ap-
prehenfion : cither as it implyes a covenanting congregation of
beleevers : or 2. Totum refrefentatwuml 3. or Totum inte
grate. If he means the firft, as it is the meaning of the Scripture,
we have what we would, and Mr. Rutherford his conchifion fals
flat to the ground.
If the Catholick Church hath the power of the Keyes given
firftly to it , then the Minifters and Guides thereof, are not
the firft fubjecl of them.
But the Catholick Church L e, according to us, A congrega
tion of Saint* covenanting ( as before we have explica ed the
queftion ) hath the power of the Keyes, therefore the Minifters
or Guides are not the firft fubjeft :
The ^Propojition admits no gain-faying, becaufe the Catho-
lick Church and the Guides are different and diftinft in com
mon apprehenfion,
Tht fee ond part Mr. Rutherford grants to wit, That the mi-
nifleriall power of the Keyes , is given to a congregation, tender the
name oftheflock^ &c.
And hence his caufe muft needs fuffer (hiprack, failing by
thefe flioles 3 for I fuppofe asMn/?^^4muft as he doth,diffe-
rence betwixt tteChurch-cathoUck as the fpoufe and body of
Chrift, and tin&Minifterj thereof.
But here he grants, that this power is given to the fpoufe and
body. Therefore not firftly to the miniftery. Befide, the
places which he ailed geth,and feems to allow, evince thus much.
Paul fends for the elders of phefuf, and bids them take
heed to the flocfa over whom Chrift hath made them overfeers 9
therefore this jtock^ is diftincl: from their overfeers ; and if unto
fuch a /foc^the power minifteriali be given, it cannot be given
to the overfeers firftly.
Hence the fackjs not the Catholick Church, take it as an /*-
tegrum of all congregations, for its only at Ephejits; and over it,
mot over all the world 3 where they made them overfeers,
I? fa Nor
(Chap. . ASurveyoftheSumme Part. r
Nor can ft be meant of an dfccumenicall Church, upon the
fame grounds^yea by his^o wn confeflion elfe-where,it is not fo to
he taken. Taking Catholick in this fenfe,accordingto former ex
plication, i.e. \htgenerallnature of a Churchy exiflingandatting
in the particulars, we have what we defire, and ouiv caufe is con
firmed by this meanes , nor confuted.
Thatwhich is added, p. -291. 292. addes no force to this Ar-
" gument, nor hurt to our caufe$ namely its faid, The whole Ca*
u tholickjChurch vijible^ is made one vifible minifteriall body, and
''faidtohave organicallparts,as it is defcribed, Cant. 6, 4. by
"eyes, teeth, temple^ and fo to have particular Churches ttndev
"her.
<*Anfw. All this is true, in a true fenfe, and urgeth not the
conclufion at all. For thzgenzrall nature of officers, is anfwe-
rable to the general! nature of the hurch,l mean it is of the like*
latitude. And conceive all particular congregations fo conftitu-
ted, they may be called unum genere, i. e. they all, are Church
fo gathered and conflicted. This particular Church is a Church,
and fo all the particulars they have the nature of a Church attri
buted to them., and affirmed of them, as the genns of the
Jpecies*
And thus the nature of the Church, and fo the power of the
Keyes in the Church, take them compleated in their full being,
they include the particular in the general, and determine the ge
neral in the particulanand fo the nature of theChurch and pow
er of the keyes ? exift firftly in the particul a r,are therein afted,and
in that determined,which is all we call for,and our caufe requires
in the explication of it, S<5 that we are to feek neither for the na-.
tare of the Church, nor the power of the Keyes ading or exfift-
ing but in -particular congregation : As the .genus only exifts, acts,
and is feen in hisfpecies.
The fifth zndfeventh arguments belong to another place^where
we {hail attend them. The fixt is little or no whit differing from
the third ? yet we (hall propound it, and make a returne unto it.
Arg, 6. " 'Becaufe hrifl hath not given the power of the jMi-
" niflry^ ordinances^ and jurifdittion to the Jingle congregation, as
" to the firft fubjftt, upon the ground that our brethren fpe#k> t&^
"'wit, becaufe the Jingle congregationisthutfpoufe^to which Ghrifi;
* is referred a* an hufoand?, and .that body to which he carrieth the
1 ^relation of a head* .
Part. i. ofchurch-Di[c> t Chap. 13.
^ Nor id if that ad&tflTate number rfranjotnedperfons, of foeep,
c#;zf?//confi{hefpecially. The material/ ground, of Com-
miflioners at AfTemblies, is their gifts and fitnes. The formdl
ground is, the Church-cattingflnd fending them. Parker de Poli \
1, 3. c. 1 8. Materials ex donis internis pendet ,formale e x deli-
gationeecclefa, and this Affertion is approved by Mr. Ruther
ford, and confefled by all ours, that I met withall, /. i.
p. 213.
2. The Churches may fend, and if they will follow the pat-
terne in the word, they muft fend learned and holy men unto
Synods, be fides *Paftors, Teachers, Elder s- y fo Luke hath it $
caftefPrefoyterosconfultaffeyplebem audiviffe t ant urn. But Whit- T
taker ftates the queftion, as the common received judgement of
all the orthodox, and fo maintains that which is openly contra
dictory to the Popifti conceit. Noflra vero h&c fententia eft^
non folos pralatos haberejns definiendi in conciliis, fed homines quof-
vis idoweoseligipoffe, qtti ad concilium mittantttr 3 eofyne liber i
pronuntiare debere*
. Hence this Reprefentative body is but a part,as it fatois in re
ference to the CatholickjjifibleChfirch 3 m& therefore it is faid, not
to be a Totum in that relation, but reprefentare totttm, by way of
delegation or commijfiongwtn.eo nomine y w in that refpecl. The
ads of this company carry a kind of proportion andrefem-
biance to the body which it reprefents : that what they in ver-
tue of their delegation do, its all one or the like reafon, as if the
body reprefented did it. Look at them, as they are now afTem-
bled, they are an entire body refulting out of the concurrence of
alkhe feverall members fo concurring.
We fee now what the nature of thi* representative body is : we
(hall now draw neerer to the marke , and make application of this
to the particular in hand. Mafter&*/tar/JW exprefleth the que
ftion in thefe termes Lib.i.ify. " To this Church univerfall vi-
< fble hath the Lord given aAiniflery^andallhisOrdinances ofWord
e and Sacraments principally andprimarily. And to the Miniftery
bt-
before its nature had any being ( as this diftinclion would bear
us in hand ) 1 fuppofe is unheard of.
2. If the power of the kgyes Jbould be given to an Oecumenical!
eonnczll as to the firfl fubjetl: : Then thofefooitldhave and formal
ly exercife the power of the ke}es t who were no Paftors nor officers
in thofe atls.
'Bttt that is denied by mafter Rutherford, ergo.
The
Part. i.
The propofition is proved,15ecaufe the dccrees^nd determi
nations ofthecouncell and their actings, in their -deciiions and
definings are no proper works of a P aft or a &. nor doe they pro
ceed from thefe offices or officers as fuch. Thus Judicious Ames.
*Bell. .enerv, Tom>2.c.^. de concil.p 10. Definite in concilia
generalibus nonpoteft effe pars muneris P*tftorttm> quia, turn Pa-
ftor\KuUtts eccleJi < t c Primiti'v
And hence there can no po^er of the kgyes ( as ordination ex-
commumcatlon, Sec. ) be put forth but by the 77^.
t/tyatj nor can there be given any reafon to the contrary. Take
any example in any aft, and upon this ground thefe inferences
will How naturally and beyond exception. Rjfibility belongs
lo the nature of a man. Therefore is there firftly , onely f al-
wayes. Therefore, conftantly , perfectly. Therefore its de
rived from hence to all others , that flaall be made parta
kers of it. Therefore take away the nature of man, and deftroy
it, youdeftroy thisfacuky.
From hence its cleere , that ^ contrary exprejfions to the(e s
dropped here and there by Matter Rutherford without which he
could not decline the dint of the Arguments alledged againft
fcim , arefo many tsffferfions contrary to the tr
eftbe rule, K*'fl A vie ct
If the po&er vfthc Keyes he ker frftlj A'rtd enelj 5 then
it can exercife diem witliout all doubt lawfully : and i n the right
txercife thereof can attai&e its end.
'ftttt the frft p#rt is denyedby Maficr Rutherford Lib.2.Pag.
4C^8. * / muck doubt if a Catholi/ke coxncett c*w formally excom-
** nwnicate aNatiowillChurch* And indeed he may well doubt it.
For foppote that many perfons in the particular Churches of
the Nation (hail complaine of the evils of the Churches , and
groan under them : The excommunicating of thefe Churches,
would inflict the punilhment as well upon the innocent, as the m-
octttfor the communion would reach the one as- well asthe other,
and fo the cenfure fliould proceed upon them as well who de-
fervcd it not , as thofe who did defcrve it.
But fecondly its certaine ,, if die Churches refitfc the fcntence,
the
Part. i. of Church Difcipt ^y. 13
the power of the councell can never prevail* to Attaint it/
end,
5- Arg.
Let me adde a I aft Argument taken from Mafter Rutherford
hi* owne expreflions, which are thefe. Lib. z.Pag. 289. " To thi*
" univerjall Church vifible hath the Lord given a Miniftery , 4*4
tiap. 13. A Survey of the Summ Parr, r
And iaftly when Matter Rutherford denyeth Mlnlftcrs to have'
a 'P aft or all charge and 3r and fo a Ruler over thofe , whom he makes to
h&vefetpreme rule over all Churches .
4
Hither appertains the /^^w^Argument of Matter
touching r/?er over another. Whence the
inference is plaine
They Vvho have no power, much leffefupreme power over another^
they can put forth no power over another.
But ( ex concefiis ) many Chttrches,Chttis, Synods have no power
over a congregation therefore they can pjt forth no power.much
\zKzantecedentertQ this work.
3 . Againe, they who put forth a power intrinfecall to excom
munication, they muft doit according toChrift burble, andfu-
table to order prefcribed by him.
But in cafes ef excommunication, efpedally thofe ofobftinacy,
the rule of Chrift, and the direction of the Gofpel I require ^ they
Jkotild examine, convince, admonifo, before excommunication.
And therefore they muft be throughly informed and fully ac
quainted with the offence, if they proceed regularly.
But all the Curches cannot be thus informed with the offences of
fuch , who are excommunicated, nor yet are bound to be, antece-
denter, to the d ifpenfation of the cenfure. They are not bound
to receive all the complaints of every particular Church, to heare
and examine all witnefles, not bound to convene the offend ing
party, nor hath any Church but that , wherofhe is a member ', power
to do it.
X'nd therefore according to the rule of Ch rift, they cannot put
forth a power antecedenter to the excommunicating of him.
4. Bcfide if all the Churches put forth a power antecedent er to
the
Part. I. *fkitrc&&ifeiflit. v-nap, 1-3. 239
the excommunicating of*&e offender, before, the particular
Church : then thefentence is known and paft before thefentencc
of the particular congregation proceed : then there Is no place left
of Appeal to other Churches, becaufe their judgement is paft,
therefore they need not require their judgement , but this Mr,
Rutherford \9\\\m no wife allow, nor is it confident with his
principles nor indeed with reafon.
5. if after tint excommunication paft in a congregation of
Ctaffes, when other Claffes, Synods, congregations (hall come to
be acquainted therewith, and the proceeding therein, as irregular
andunjuft, they Jball reject thefentence, as not fuitable to th'e
mindofChrift, a nd proteft againft the proceed ing ; They $ho
in their judgements ever dif allowed thefentence, and by their en
deavour labour to repeale and oppofe it ; They cannot be fetid
in reafon to put forth an intrinfecall power, and that auteceden-
ter in the execution of it.
Andl fuppofe theChurches^who are of fuch a judgement would
wonder to heare a congregation thus fpeake to them : Here is
an offending Brother caft out of our fociety, for fuch obftinacy
inevilhwehavecafthim out confequenter^ but you have put
forth an intrinfecallpower/f/^*k*f For to lay afide now
the confederation of an independent congregation, we will pro
pound only, Mr. Rutherford^ QVin principles fot proof in this
cajc.
Its confefled by Mr. Rutherford that a Church in an IJland
hath power of excommunication in her felfe : and therefore
ftie may put it forth alone. And yet I fuppofe Mr. Rutherford
will confefTe, that a party fo excommunicate is to be accounted
a Heathen to all Churches as well, and as much, as any excom
municated out of a Church that hath neighbouring Churches
near it: notwithftanding no other Churches have, and there
fore can put forth no power, in the executing of that act of ex
communication done by a Church in an Ifland.
The fame alfo may be faid of flaffes and provinciall synodf,
\\\Xgw&tfother Synods and Claffes, over whom they have no
power, by his own grant, and yet a perfon excommunicated in
one regularly, is fo accounted of by all.
And common fenfe will conftraine a mans judgement here
unto.
The
Part. I. ofchttrch-plfcipttne. Chap 4 13. 241
The Major m&Aldermen oftne CorporationjhvSk firft be privy
to the offence "of any member in the Society, and then they have
power to proceed againft him , without either the power or
privity of another corporation, though they be both members
of thzfame Kimgdome, and botkfpecies of a corporation , the
common nature whereof is attributed to them both : becaufe
there is peculiar power left to them in their own place and pre-
cincls. The like may be faidof a particular congregation.
^hefe grounds thus made good by reafon, will give in evidence
againft fever all expreffions of Mr, Rutherford as diftant from the
truth.
" Thatfifter Churches receive members of other Churches to
^communion by an Intrlnfecall authoritative (Church power*
Ifhemean/k-/> an authoritative Church-power, as a congrega
tion puts forth in excommunicationfixh a power thefe fliould put
forth in admittance to communion : Its an Affertion neither fafc
nor found, and a mans experience will teach him the contrary :
For by authoritative Church-power we can enjoine our own
members to come to the feale, or elfe cenfure them, but we can
not fo deale with others,if it {hall feem good to them to refufc
to come.
He addes, " (/hrift hath -given an intrinfecall power to many
5 f canfociated Churches to cafl out a contagion* lump^otheritvife the
6t coafociated Churches are to exercife the punifhment^of the avoid-
c ' ing the excommunicated perfon 3 as. an Heathen , whichfolloweth
Cc fromapcftoer which is no wayes in them; Vvhat conscience is here ?
I asfnfiv. A good conference rightly guided by rule; For//
by the mouth of two or three witneffes e very word [ball be eftabli-
fbed, astheLor^and his Z^jwfpeaks : then much more (hall a
fatt be e flab lifie d t that hath not the teflimony of two or three,
but of & whole Church, it may be fo many hundreds to bear
witnefle thereunto. And no man, nay no court in the world.,
can but yield to this evidence, before fomething appear to the
contrary, unleflb againft conference they ftiall lay alide theex-
prefle-Z^ofGod,
We fliall propound a narrower cafe then this, and yet its fo
plaine that it will carry the judgement of any confiderate man
with it. Suppofe a party going to fome remote, place, whether
his occafion leads him, intends to joyne with the Church of
Chrift there fet up : another perfon privy to his intention, and
H h know-
242 Chap. I j. A&WDe)of\keSumme Part. i.
knowing the man undeferving, Ogives intimation to a friend
tinder his own hand and two 0^*m integri) eft membrttm*
His m^ nm g j s } jf w j^ at particular members and particu-
Hha lar
244 Chap. 14. A Survey of the 8 umme Part. i
lar Churches as aggregated togftr , that which refulcs and art-
feth from the confluence and concurrence of them all, we put the
refpecl of Totum Integrate upon it, and fo it is called ecckfia Ca
tholic a.
And for the right difcerrring of this, and differencing of fome
considerations about it , The Reader muft take notice that three
things are to be attended for the diftincl underftanding of chis
Totum , that he may fever it from former refpefts,. unto which
we have fpoken.and difcerne the nature of it from the general! na
ture of a Church, between which there is- an exceeding vaft diffe*
rence, \
1. Then 3 the particular perfons and Congregations^ the members
of this Church Catholike taken in this notion and confiderati-
on, containe in them the effentiall caufes of it , out of which it a-
rifeth , andisconftituted : Whereas Totnm ttmverfale conticzn-*
wife containes and communicates caufes to particular Churches.
2. l&w^thefe particular perfons and Churches are, and muft
b.e in nature before this Totum integrale i. e. This Catholike
Church thus aggregated : and this follow.es- from the former , in
fo much as the caufes are in nature before the effect.
3. Hence this -totum in proper and precife confideration 3
though it be ever with its members , yet is diftintt from them, as
that which arifeth out of them. As a man is neither bod) nor/W^
but an integrum, a third rifing out of them both.
The Reader muft carry thefe along with him , becaufe hap
ly we (hall have recourfe to them, asoccafion (hall re-*
quire.
The fecond things to be inquired, is,
whether tbuChurch is to be found in the Nero Teftament*
\Vhenthis <$M&re was prefented unto Mafter Ruther
way of Objeclion, thus , Tou cannot demonftrate out of the Scrip
ture , that there itfttch a thing inthe^jStewTeftament at aCatho*
like 'vijible Church.
He anfvvers in thefe words,Z/'.2.4i8.
< I conceive the fubjett ofi Cor.i 2. is aC at ho/ike vifiblefchttrr''^
"we do^ not under fltind a- polit kail vifible body , with ordinary vijt-
w blt government from one man , who maketh himfelfe the J icar of
*' Chriftj-the Pope^iyhof^ mejnbexa. are (^ardinals^iflo^ andfuch (
like
Part, i. of church- Di\cipline. Chap. 14.
* " like , but the CatholfHf body myfticall offfirift , and than as
* vijwie.
We fee hereMafter Rtitherf. his exprefllons prefented before
us ; but what his meaning is , I confefle , I cannot cleerely per
ceive, as,
1. What is the meaning of that phrafe 3 myfticall as vifible.-
2. What is the thing intended by it/
i. I do not readily conceive his mind in fiich an expreflion;
weunderftand the body 7//?/V^// of Chrift as invifible. For the
myfticall body of Ch rift , in common and current fenfe is con-
ftantly taken for t\\z invifible body of our Saviour. Now to
confider an invisible body as vifble doth implicate plainely; and
is, as if a man fhould fay , I will confider whitenefre as it is black^
and therefore this feemes not to be his mind .- but it may be he
t &$ myfticall in anot her figurative meaning : or haply the ex-
prelfion is mif-printed. It iulficeth to point at it 3 to occafion
further explication.
2* what is the ffof here intended 3 is as hard to find-out-
fully.
When I obferved that he puts vifible in a kind of equal breadth
and latitude with myfticall '. That being Totumintegr alert z\\ the
parts aggregated, I could not but imagine, his intendment was to
take vifible in the fame fenfe, Befide -^.2/^.222, I find him
diftinguifhing the Paftors of 'particular Congregations from the
l^aftors of the Catholikg Church , whereas had he taken Catho-
like for univerfall, then the Paftors of one muft be the Paftors of
the other, For genm is only exifting in its fpecies, and there on
ly can be f^ene, and fo confequently attended.
Thefe are probabilities which fwaymy judgement that way..
But I find alfo that fometimes he puts in the word univerfall to
exprefle his meaning of the place. And this cafts the ballance the
other way. So that I cannot fay, he meanethby Catholike Church
vifible , a totum integrate* ^[nd therefore I {ball not oppofeit as
his fenfe , but onely dijpute againft it , as not the fenfe of the place 5
and that thefc ^^/^jibllowing perfwade me for the prefent.
1 csfrg.
That Ghttrch is meant in I Cor. 1 2. in which Cfodfets Teachers*
lelpsfjovernments fa over them they have
ly and primarily Paftorlikg power in preaching, ruling, and dif-
penftng the acls of their office. The nature of the office, Gods
charge and command, the end at which they muft aim, and for
which fent, evinceth this. Att, 20. 21. i Tet* ?. 2.
But ordinary Teachers hatve not this paftoralland official! pwvcr
over the C atholickjChurch, as will thus appear,
Thofe whofe power by the Law and order of Chrift maybe
refufed in ^//congregations, but in their o^n particular ; They by
no law of Chrift have right of paftorali power in any, but in
their ovon particular charges and Churches; otherwife the Lord
Chrift (hould fet a man in his office, and by rule and law others
may for ever refufe the exercife and power of his office over
whom he is fet,
But the power of ordinary Paftors may by law and order of Chrift)
bejuftly refufe din all congregations bef.de their oftn* As fuppofe
all congregations have Paftors of their own, they may juftly
refufe any to preach, or exercife any Jurisdi$ion amongft them.
Whereas he that hath power to preach as a Paftor, he hath
authority to enjoin thofe, who are his flock, to attend him,
though they ftiould refufe it : yea to exercife his office, though
they do not defire it, For it is not read in any Gofpell, that the
Lord Chrift hangs the performance of a Teachers office upon o-
thers defires,bnt upon his own duty, with which he (lands char
ged with by vertue of his place.
For I might laftly here adde ( though many other reafons arr
at hand, yet I will not multiply, becaufe I know not Mr. Ruthr-
fordhis minde in this behalfe, and I would not trouble the &*&+
Pare. I. of Church Discipline. Chap. 14. 24,7
without caufe ) I fay, I A^fy here adde ; If a. main be A Paftor to
all lmrches beftde bis own -particular : Then he is either the
fame Paftor to bother another anddiverfe. This laft none will
own; therefore he muft be the fame to both;and he that hath the
fame paftorall office, he hath the fame power and jurifdidion in
both, (lands in the fame manner bound to both, becaufe right
of Jurifdiclion iffues from his office-call.
Thefe mifts then being removed, the meaning of the Apoftfe
is this; Godhathfet in his Church, i. e. in a Congregation exifling
in itsparticulars, and fo in all particular congregations, the ex
traordinary and ordinary officers, according to the extraor
dinary and ordinary occafrons thereof; and this fenfe fuits with
that, which we explicated in the firft part of this difpute, touch
ing * faholick vifitile Church as Totum univerfak; and hence
that qmre which carries the only difficulty with it receives a
fullfatisfaclion,/. 2.^.401,
cC This indefinite fpeech ( fayes Mr, Rutherford ) muft by good
is as far wide, as eafl is from
the weft. And that his caufe gains nothing by this grant, is plains
for thus the nature of a Church exifts only,a&s only,is to be feen
only in the particulars, doth equally and firftly communicate his
nature to the particular?, fo that no Church hath more power
then another, nor yet power over another, having upon this
ground and grant an independent power of its owne : As each
fpecieshtth firftly and independently the nature of the genut y
which fo exifting in it, comes to be confined to it, and wholly to
be ordered by it. As we (hall give in evidence, by inftance of
many particulars, that we may relieve the Reader there
by.
Thus the common nature of a Corporation exifts in all particu
lar congregations, and fo its common to all to have Major and
Common-councell, ( I ipeak exfappofito) which government and
Governors sifting in and determined by the partkulars>
have
2 48 Chap. 14. A Survey of the Sum we Part, i .
have only fowr in their oVen place : 'fl&Major and
exercife^ authority in another corporation. To reafon there
fore thus, if the nature of a corporation be common to all, and
the King hath fet Major and common-councell in all and every
one of them, therefore the Major of one, may rule in another
corporation; I fay fuch an inference, will in no wife fol-
- low.
The like may be faid of like example. h\\ftates fet generals,
Colonels , Captains in their Armies : The king/f/\r c on ft Me s in
all Towns ; Sheriffes in all Countyes . If any (hall reafon thui,
If this be common to allTowns to have Conftables, Sheriffs in
all Countyes ; therefore a Conftable may exercife his office ki
' another Towne, or aSherife in another County: each mans
experience will give in evidence to the contrary . And the ground
of the Argument taken from the community of the natnre of
fuchthings,willnotinforceit,but inferre the contrary, iffert-
oufly confidered,
Thefenfe of the Text thus opened, the Arguments gathered 9
out of the feverall verfes will eafily receive their anfwer: This
then is the fenfe.as hath been proved tsf congregation or Church
exifting in his particulars is theChurchkcre meant ,and therefore
all particular congregations are here intended.
And its true, that in all particular congregations ( thofe ex
traordinary gifts and miracles being now ceafed)there be the or
dinary officers of Teacher s, He/ps, Governments, &c,
2. Its true of all particular congregations, that they are one
body in themfelves, and are one in the common nature of
the Church , and thefe take in all vifibly baptized into one Spi
rit,
3. Its true that in all thefe particular congregations all JeWs.
zndGentiles are comprehended,that come within the pale of the
vifible Church, For the whole nature of the generall exifts in
the particulars.
4. Its true, that the members of each particular congregation
have need each of other, and one particular Church of the help
of another, as occafion fhall require.
5. Its true of all particular congregations, that their members
(hould not make a fchifme one from another.
6. Its true of all particular congregations, that the members
do
Part. I. OfCburch-Difcipline. Chap. 13. 249
do and ftiould efpecially care one for another, and fuffer one
with another.
7, Its true of all particular congregations, that by immediate
commifllon God fet Apoftles, whofe power of rule reacheth
to them all, but ordinary officers he hath fixed to theirparticirfar
places and ftations, each one in the individuall congregation by
the which he was called, and over whom he is appointed.
We have now done with our inquiry touching thtCaihdticI^
vifible hurch : we (hall remind the Reader of tVvo things^
which may be of fpeciall ufe, and fo we fhall put an end to
this difpute.
L
i From the foregoing difcourfe he may difcerne, wherein &
fpeciaily the opinion of Mr* Rutherford appears, touching this
Catholick vifiDie Church, with any certainty. As namely, Its cer
tain that Mr. Rutherford holds the power af the keyes belongs
firftly to the Catholickjteprefentative Church; for to this pur-
C pofe his words are moft exprefle, /.2. p r 305. The power of the
" keyes by order of nature, is onely in the'Gatholick^ reprefentative
^QhurchjOsin thefirftfubjett.
2. Its not to me certain , what he holds touching the Cathp-
like vifible Church, confidered either as Totum univerfale, , or
Integrate : what probabilities his exprefllons carry either way,
we have formerly intimated out of feverall places : and there
fore I think it moft faire, to fatten nothing upon him, unlefle his
words were fully and conclufively clear,
Laftly its certain, that if the power of the keyes be in the Ca-'
tholike reprefentative Church, as the firft fubjecl, they cannot be
long firftly to the Catholkkf>hurch, either as TotumunwerfaU
or integrate : The diftance and difference betwixt thefe three ac
cording to former explication is fo great and vaft
II.
Againe let me remind the Reader, what fight the truth hatk
gained, if we look at it, as laid forth in the right frame of it,
As thus.
1 . The common nature of a Church, and fo the nature of of
ficers in that proportion, are only exifling, acting, and become
vifible in the particulars, as their fpecies.
2, Hence ail officers and office-power, as the nature of the
I i Church,
250 Chap. 15. A Survey of the Snfnme Part. I.
Church, fo their nature, is equally, firftly, independently, com
municated to all particular congregations : fo that they do not
receive office nor office power, one particular 'from another,
or more particulars, becaufe all particulars (hare in ail equally
and firftly, dsjpecies pertake of the nature of a gents.
3. Hence it is not lawfull for the Churches to give away this
their power unto others, nor lawfull for others to take it dft*iy
from them. And therefore they {hould not, by combining them-
felves with others lofe this, nor {hould other Churches, by
this power from them, in whole or in pan.
CHAP. XV.
An Anftoer to Mr. Hudfon , concerning the Church- fatholick^ vi-
fible y as Totum integrale.
Hile I was inquiring and writing touching this ecie-
fa cathollca vifibilis, an efpeciall providence
brought a book to my view which did purpofely
intreate of this particular fubjeft. The Author
Mafter Hudfon a learned man, and afaithfull mi-
nifteroftheGofpell,
When I had confidered his writing *h\ ^ c fr I found
his judgement (harp and fcholafticall, his fpirit Chriftian and
moderate,his expreflion fuccind and pregantly plaine to ex-
prefTe his owne apprehenfions.
So tfeat my heart was much contented with the Acumen and
Judicious diligence of the Author; though I could not confent to
what he writ, yet I could not but unfainedly prife the learning,
perfpicuity and painfulneffe exprefled in his writing.
Therefore I thought good to caft in fome few cottjiderAtions
touching the things of greateft confequence therein, that fo I
jfrttfjht occafion him and others alfo, into whofe hands that book
way come, if not to judge otherwife, yet to confider againe of
(brae particulars whether they will abide the balance of the fan-
ftuary or not,
There i* one frincipaLpoint :I fay, principals^ becanfe the whole
frame of the difpute ftayes upon that, as upon the maine pillar
and foundation, which if it faile, the whole falls to the ground as
Mafter
Parr. I. of Church-Difcipltxe. Chap. 15. 251
Matter H. confcffeth./;. IT.
" //^(faith he ) thefubjett of my queftionexceedingiycppofed,
* andthat^j o&r divines*, and there fore I muft crave leav tocox-
non eft femper frequent & gloriofa. And tha4: is
theftate of that queftion controverted betwixt us and therru
Whitakgr de ecclef,queft.tert.
2. EcclepA regimen eft movavchicum : nempe opus eft vlfib'di
monarcha & fummo judice. Whitak.de Rom Pontif.q. i .c. f
5, Its alfo a diftincl queftion,That the Bidiop gfRcwe fucceeds
I* 3
254 Chap. r 5 ASurveyoftheSnmme Part, r.
Pont if. f 4.c I .
Hence its plaine that all the differences Mr. ^.propounds, are
fo many diftinft (\ueftions among the Pontificians , and that this
Ecclefia Catholic* eft vifibilis ~\ is a fourth diftintt from all the
ilrtce firmer. The rfore they enter not at all into theftate nor con-
flitution of this, as either controverted with the Papifts, or now
agitated and d i (put ed with us.
And if Mr. Hudf. pleafe to cafthis eye upon the exprefiions
and apprehenfions of judicious jvhitaksr, when he debates the
queftion, he will plainely and prefently perceive,' that vifeble
here is oppofed to invipble , by theco'nfeffionof all our writers
againft the Papifts : and when they prove that the Catholike
Church is not vifible , they do not meane, that it is not con-
fyicuow zndgloriotts to the world, but that it never was , nor can
be vifible to any i but it is tobebeleevcd, not to be apprehended
by fenfe.
Ecclefa Catholica non poteft a quoqttAmiinpo , inib 3 ne a quo-
^f^^p^^Wm.WhitakdeEcclef.q.2 c.2.p 57*
And therefore the forenamed Author makes thefe two di-
ftin& queftions
Ecclefia Catho/ica non eft vifibilis.
Ecclefia vifibilisfoteftdeficere ; i. e. cede fa, vifibilis non eflfem*
perfreejftens et gtoriofa. vid, fib. fupra.
The iffue then is,
If thefe three mentioned differences be three diftinft queftions
front this, now controverted, ; then they enter not into the conftittiti-
on of this : Take it in his peculiar and precife confideration and
as controverted betwixt the Papifts and us,
And if he will haverecourfe to learned Sadeel.he will there
find, that Tnrria fo exprefleth, fo underftandshis meaning,that
Ecclefia Catholica vifibilis eft aggregate ex omnibu* particMUribw
ecclefiis, -pert otumterr arum or bcmfttfis : which is the very hinge
of this queftion now controverted with us.
So that I muftyet crave leave toconcurre with all our Di
vines againft the Papifts in this opinion, and to profefle with
them, that, Ecclefia Qatholicaeftinvifibilis : i. e. necab impoimo
ne a quoquamfio, videri poteft.
And when we fay that Ecclefia Catholica non eft vifibilis ', nei
ther they nor I ineane , that it is not convictions to the eye of the
world,
Pare. I. ofCburch-DtfcipHne. Chap. I J* 255
world :^that there is nofuchEcclefiaaggregat'a exommbtttecclefvi*
vifibiUbwi that hath any being in rerum natwa, or w^s inftitutcd
by our Saviour Chrift.
For the clearing of this comlufion , we /hail firft difpute from
the nature of Tot urn integrate. For herein M r . H. deferves juft
commendation, that he deales openly, and like a judicious Divine,
expreily intimates, what kind of Totftm he meaneth , that fo we
may not be to feeke, when we ftiould fpeak to the point contro
verted and intended by him. Dolw latet in
To begin then our inquiry touching the nature of Totum inte
grate, which being attended , according to the proper and right
clefcription of it, that will be as a torch in the entry, to give light,
and lead the Reader into the particular truths, asfo many par
ticular roomes in the houfe, that fo the whole frame may fully be
conceived.
Jnttgrttm fays(the Logician^efl totumjuipartesfuntsftentiales:
it \sjttch a whole^ unto which the farts are effentials ; i, e. give the
eflentiall caufes , whence the integrity and entirenefle of the
whole is made and conftituted. And therefore to fpeak in their
language, they are orta argumenta ; the members arife out of the
matter and, forme , and containe in them materialia & formalia
frincipia, which they give , in their concurrence to make up the
integrum* Thus the feverall Troopes and Companies make up
the Army. The Free-men of fo many Companies , the Com-
mon-Councell of Aldermen.and Major make up a Corporation.
So many Cities, Shires, Counties, make up a Kingdome.
In all thefe the members are caufall^ each gives in a fubftantiaff
flare y to make up the integrity or intireneffe of the who/e.
Hence, the members are in nature before the whole ( I fay in na
ture , becaufe I would not run into needlefle niceties touching
any other priority, but thus they are certainly before the whole )
becaufe they containe the caufes that make it-tap.
That which M r . H. fuggefts elfe where by way of objettionfhzt
they be relata, and therefore/?^/ natura , is an old fallacy fre
quent in the Schooles , and proceeds meerely out of a mi.
take of Logicall principles. True it is } *h&tintegrttm and mem*
bra may be cloathed v;ith fuch a rejpeft , which may be put upon
them, for our expreflion and apprehenfion ( as it were eafie to o-
pen, onely it futes not this popular debate ) but to fpeak property,,
tooke
2 56 Chap. 1 6. ASurveyoftheSuwme Parr. r.
look at bit e grunt and membra in their peculiar affeftion of arguing,
and they can be no' more Relata , then one oppofite can be ano
ther..
Henc e ,The integrum is another thing resulting and arifing from
the members imitating exactly the nature of the effett , exifting
from his caufes , and therefore its called fymbolum effetti. As a
body is diftind and a third in reafonand reality from all his
members ; The Army conftituted of the feverall Companies;
The Kingdome from the feverall Counties,Hundreds, Cities.
Hence lafHy,This is made peculiar to this70/7/;w(from that we
call Totumgenericum , or univcrfale y )That what belongs to this,
doth not belong to all the members. As that man is faid to eat,drink
walke, talke, look upward , when no part of the body, nor yet
the foule, in reafon,or according to truth, can be faid to doe any
ofthefeadions.
Hence then it foliowes undenyably and neceflarily,
If cclefia fatholica be Totum integrate., its a third, and diftinft
from dl the members, and/ from ^//particular Congregations.
And therefore there mtift be fame Officer , Aft) and Ordinance ap
pertaining to that , which doth not appertain to any of the members.
And this rule, reafon, all experiences, all inftances in all inte~
grftmsydo evidence. There is zfupreme governour in a kingdom.
AgenerallmzCamp , befides all other Officers in all the Regi-
ments.
But there could yet be never given any difcovcry of a Catho-
like Church, ,asa third m&diftinft from its members , nor yet
Aft or 0jJW,befides thofe which are obferved and exercifed in
particular Churches.
And I would earneftly and ferioufly defire Mr. H. or any man
living, but to lay forth the natttre of particular Congregations,
and attend all the Offices, actions, and ordinances there difpen-
fed.andinprmy^confideration, ofter to my underftanding,the
nature of this whole faftintt in apprehenfion ( I would not,! defire
not a reparation of this whole from the parts , or the pulling of
them a ("under, for that were infanirecum ratione ) but a prefent-
ingof fome is to make anfwer to this Argument he thus
writes, p. 23.
" Thii is the main argument oftheTontificiansfor fhefupremacy
.2i.
Hence againe, from the former ground laid and pro ved,it fol-
lowes, the Catholike Church receives being from the particulars,
and therefore \tsafter and out from them.
Hence they receive no being from it , becaufe the integrum eft
totum cui panes funt effent idles, non totum effentiale partibus , for
that is as far wide from this , as heaven from earth; for lee out
fenfe and experience fpeak in this cafe. This totum Catholicum
is aggregate of the particulars, as a heape is aggregated and made
up of many ft ones. (Mafter H. pag.24j an Army of many Regi
ments : but oar fenfes will fay, if asked : the ftones muft be before
the Heape ; the Regiments in reafon before the Army,that ari
feth out of them.
That onely which puts faire colours upon this falfe conceit, is,
the mifapprehending of forae particular examples, namely, when
they fay, that any portion of water divided , 'every part of it
& water , and hath the name and nature of it, The Anfwer is,
KJk 2
260 Ghap. 15. ASiirveyoftheSumme Parr, r
/ That predication or affirmation is not by vertueofthatdivifion
of a portion of water that is made, M integri inmembra\ for in
very deed , it is profefledly oppofite thereunto : But it is becaufe
the nature is preferved in the leaft portion of it 5 and thence this
predication this part of water, is water, is made good, becaute a
g'/ius znd'fpecies are there preferved and attended , going along
A, with the divifion of integri in membra* For when we fay, hac a-
qua eft aqua , the Arguments are genus zndjpecies : and the like
may be faid, and muft be underftood of the like examples. And
that this isfo, will eafily appeare by inftances, if we narrowly fe
ver the considerations and refpecls one from another;
Take a quart of water and divide it into* WQ pints, here is a di*>
vipon of iutegrtim into its members : though each^/Vtf maybe cat-
kd water , yet a pint cannot be faid to be a ^zr^becaufe the divi
fion of that tot urn will not permit rtv /"
From thefe particulars, as fo many proved premifes, inferred
from the nature of an integrumjothez^fi .conclufions ofM ? .
H. fall to the ground.
Nor can I fee how the 5 and the 7; canftand together.
If the proper notion of the Church Catholike and particular fflur-
thes be 0/mtegrum in membra., pag. 20. Then particular Chur
ches are effentials,andgive matter and forme to the Gathelikg.
Therefore they cannot receive matter and forme from the Ca
tholike, contrary to concluf; 7, pag. 21.
If the Church Catholike exifteth out of the particular Churches.,
as a heape out of fo many ftones, pag24 then they are before the
Gatholike, contrary to concluf. ^.pag.io.
My fecond ground is that which MafterH". grants, and the na
ture of the Church feemes to force/
3 . Ecclejia Catholic a gives part matter, and part forme to all
particular Churches, conclufq.
But a particular Congregation cannot do fo.
4. That which is aggregatum of all far tic filar Congre
gations, and its nature confifts in this , that it is fitch zTotum^
the nature of fuch an integrum cannot be preferred in one*
For integrum cannot be made of one member : As though a
man fhotild fay , there may be the nature of a heape referved in
one ft one : The nature of a fl&ckjfr onejbeepe. A Corporation in
one man*
Its true I confefle, I (hould eafily yeild, that which all writers,
all rules confirme , Tota natur a generic confervatur in unafyecis ?
as the nature of man was preferred in one man Adam* But that
an integrum made of many members (hould be intire and have
his whole nature preferved in one, It is tome unconceiveable,
wnlefle Matter //.will help us with another Logick, that never
yet faw light* Should one affirme the body to be an intire body
and hot lame, which lacks all the members , but only the head or
hand, it would be counted a ftrange affirmation.
Let us yet once againe look a little more ferioufly into that
particular branch of thei i th conclufiontf haply fomething may be
fuggefted to our fecret thoughts , for our further confide ration.
Its faid, ce that Ecclelia Catholica was referved in the family of
Noah.
Befide the inconveniences mentioned before, we may thus fur
ther inquire : Its granted that the Church was appointed by God
to be in families. Suppofe Noah hitfonnes, iflfuing out into their
awn families, as they did : Noah y he had his family intire : when
'Noah was dead, and his family dilTolved , I aske where Ecclefa
Catholic* ^was ?^Itmuft needs be either in fome of thofe families
feverally confideredy or in a fourth family as an aggregatumof
them all.
It couldnot be in the families fiver ally confidered, as that a-
263 Chap. 15* ASurwioftheSumwe Part. r.
ny one of them fhould be , or could be truly called, Ecclcfa Ca-
tbolica$ot which of them could claime that more then another?
2. Ecclejia Catholic a gives matter and forme to the particu
lars, as in the 7 conclttf. but one family did not fo to another,
I^EcclefaCatholica confifts of all the particulars as its members,
But no one didconfift of the other two.
Nor can the fee ond part be granted, to wit, that there fhould
'be* fourth family aggregated of all thefe : A mans fenfe gives
fufficient confutation of this : for there was never any fuch re
corded in the word , nor conceived by any in that age : nor can
there be fucha one asMr.H.hath deciphered to us,that fliould give
part matter, part forme, to all the particulars , as in the feventh
For it privily vn\$\y&% contradiction : to be
particulars, and to give being unto them,
Laftly, take we Mr, H. his definition of the Catholike Church
cf as itrefpecls all perfons and places , as in the I . concluf. And
"therefore 9 uthe whole company of att beleeversin the whole
"world*
How will , or in truth can , this agree to the vifible Church,"
when it was confined within the pale and limits of the land of
fadea ? Its confefled by all that I know , that God had no
Chmchvijible , to whom all Church priviledges and ordinances
belonged, but onely that : And therefore all were bound to turne
feVcref, and become Profelytes , before they could be faid to be
within the Covenant of the Church,or had any right to the feales,
or to fhare in any priviledges thereof. Exod, 1 2, 42. Efhef^.i 2 .
And therfore allbeleevers,that were not joyned to the people
of the Go& Q Abraham , that were not incorporated into the
Church,by fubje3:ing themfelves to the way and worfhip of God
ampngft them, and receiving drcumcijion in the foreskin of
their flefh, they were debarred all Priviledges. Conceive we now
Rahab converted to the faith, and as (lie was, its certaine many
families in like fort might be,
By Mr, H. his principles, thefe were all of the Catholick
Church, and had title to all Priviledges of the Church, which the
words of the text profeffedly gaimayes. Nay cbmpare we Mr.
H.huway of the conveyance of the right of Church Priviledges,
way, punctually exprefled in his word, and then we
(hall
Pare. I. ofChnrcb-Diftipline. Chap. 15.
fliali fee what accord there is, Mr. H. thi4#$tes, p. n.
" Particular Churches are made up of the members of the
* Church fat ho tick., andpertakeof the benefit and priviledges ef
' the (Church primarily^ not becaufe they are beleevers of the parti-
" cular Churches, but of the Church Cat ho lick*
So that we have Mr. H. his mind and method thus laid open
before u?.
i. When a man is converted to the profeflion of the Gof-
pell, and fo becomes a vifible beiiever,he is then a member of the
vifible Church Catholike,
2, He hath by this his profeflion and membership with the
Church Catholike,right unto all Church priviledges.
3. He then becomes a member of a particular Church: but
hath not right to Church priviledges, becaufe of that, but becaufe
of his former memberfliip with the Catholike Church,
This is his method.
Gods method in fa word is this.
1. A perfon is converted and becomes- a ?/*/?/* beleever.
2. He comes to be adjojned to the ^ewljb Church, andtiirnes
Profeljte,
3. Secaufeheis now converted and turned Jew, he may eat
the PafTeover, and enjoy all the other Priviledges, Exod* 12.41.
If a. 56*
It is hereby apparant that Gods method, and that which Mr.
H, exprefifeth, is diredlly contradictory. The Lord fayes : Its
not becaufe a beleever, but becaufe beleeving fajoynes to the
Church ; therefore he partakes of Church Priviledges. Mr. H.
affirmes : Its not becaufe hejoines to the Church , but becaufe he
is a beleever , that he hath right to the Priviledges of the Church;
which are open contradict ions in ipfis termini*.
From \hzground formerly made good and granted, it follows
in thcfecond place, The Church vifible was not of all people^ nor in
all places.
If the Church was confined within the pale tfjudea, then was
it not in all places.
If confined to fuch only as were Jews, or became fuch, then
was it notv.of all people.
And by all that I can obferve in the text,or out of Interpreters, ~
its plaine, that thzfonnes of Keturah which were fent into the
were circumafed 5 and in all appearance of proba..
biiity, .
2(54 Chap. 1 5. A Survey of the $ummt Part, i
ty, not only profeff^he faith (which vfere enongh accordingjto
M. H.his principles, to make them members of the Catholike
Church)but were fome of them true and fincere-hearted belee-
yers : yet its moft certain God did not account of them as a vifible
^m-^nordidhebetruft them with Church-Priviiedges. The
Pfalmift therefore confines and impropriates them to the Jew,
He hath not dealt fo with* any nation, neither have the Heathens
^nowledge of his wayes^ Rom. 3. 2. VphatistheTriviledgeofthe
Jew* &c. to them was committed the oracles of God, not to any
other.
And therefore it is, that Divines, and thofe m0ft judicious,
conclude, and that with confent, that the Church was then in
populo Ifraelitico,but now in populo Catholico -.That it was then in
a Nation, according to that, / will make of thee a gre.at Na
tion : But now ma/l Nations, according to that^ go preach and
teach all Nations ; and in Chrifl there is no difference either of few
or Qrecian, Scythian, or Barbarian : and in this notion and confi-
deration it is, that I conceive the vifible Chtirch may now be called
Catholike, and not in the time of ?^^w, becaufe theGofpel is
preached to all people univerfally and indifferently, and gatho-
red^out of all without any reftraint, but was then confined fofti-
lo Ifraeliticot
S E CT II.
Wherein Mr. H. his Demonftration, by which he wpuld prove a
vifible y is examined and anfivered*
Thcfe grounds being laid and proved, there is a ready way
made to the right underftanding of that which Mr. H. pro
pounds in way of proof of his Affection, [the nature whereof we
have now opened.
Hisdemonftrationzshe rermesit,is this.
* c Jf particular Churches be vifible, then there is a vifible Catho-
'But particular Ghurchesarevifible. Therefore,
Our Anfaer mil be double.
*i We (hall en quire what our Writers an$ ^Prot^ant
vines to return to the 'Propofition,
2. Then we (hall apply our felves to the fecpnd part, or Af-
appear, that this Argument doth
no
Part. I . ofchurch-Difcipline. Chap* 1$. 265
net probably conclude the caufe, muchleffe necef&rily demon-
ilrate it,
- To begin with the Proportion,
When ^Duraus urged Doctor wkitaker with ihi* ^Argument
to maintaine a Catholike Church vifible, which he and all'ours do
conftantly deny, Matter H. may be pleafed toconfider, what re-,
turne the Doctor makes.whitalb contra Duraum Lib^.de Ecclef*
jM. iicvwhen 'D/wio* had thus laid down his Argument , Die
qu&foy fifinguU Ecclefa ex quibus velutipartibu r , &c. If all par
ticular Churches , whereof the Church Catholike cgnfifts , at mem
bers, bevifible, andfallunder our fight, willit not follow^ that the
Catholike Church mil be vlpble alfo ?
After Doclor whitakgr had told him , that the Catholike
Church is not to be confined to one age and time , but compre
hends all the faithfull of all ages , which went before us , and are
now in heaven, and then he demands of Dttr whether all thefe
fa'TtiJible or no ?
econdly,he comes yet neerer home,and drives him to a grea
ter ftraight and harrow : "Delnde ut Catholicam mam ecclepam in
hoc feculum comyingamusjamen qttottfijtte particttlares Ecclefix. a-
fpeftabilesftint.afho{ica ajpeftabilu non erit* In a word he pa-
remptorily and readily denyes the conference, affirming That ths
members may be afpe<5labiles,^^ the Whole notfo. And gives the
-reafon of his deny all , which is this. Si enlm Catholica ( ut tu
die is ) conjiflit expartibtu, &c. Locofapra citato. If the Qatho-
like be aggregated of many part s> then -when thefe parts are gather
ed together^ he tyhole may be feen^ but the parts asfeverally cannot
he feene* And addes,anfwerably When the pans arefeene fever al
ly , then the Totum, a* aggregated, cannot be feene.
Nay if Matter H, be pleafed to review, how learned Sadeei
.deales with Turrian , propounding the very fame Argument to
him jn the very fame termes 3 he wiH,and theReader may perceive,
what ftrength that judicious writer apprehended to be in this rea*
fon, and Doclor^/V^r alledgeth and repeats this againft^/-
lor mine and gives his approbation of it. The concurrence of ihofe
judgements of thefe two Worthies you may fa&jyhitakdecclef.
fontrov^^c^.Arg.i I, -
Ecclefiamfatholicam adverfarii dlcunt effe omnes Ecclefias par-
ticMlaresypertotum terrarum orbemfufattfux quiafunt vipb*iesfc-
zlejiam Catholicam whit aggregatam vijibilem efie affirmant*
LI Ottr
Chap 15. A Survey of the Suwm Parr. T.
u . . ^ . . _
Our Adversaries ( faith Sadeel ) affirms the Catholike Church
to be all particular Chftrches Jpread through the whole world; and be-
caufe the particulars are vijible, therefore they concludes the Ca-
tholick^aggregated of all thefe to be vifible alfo. ( So that it is plain,
the Papifts plead the fame Argument with Mr. H, for their caufe,
as he now doth for his, )
Hut Sadeel and whiter both, make arwWreturne to him.
Sed hoc nihil abfurditt* dicifoteft. They feare not to profeffe that
the confequence is very abfurd and deftitute of any flicw of rea-
fon, and therefore retort the argument, as marvellous ftrong a-
gainft him. If the particular Churches fevered be vifible, then the
whole aggregated cannot be vifble : And if the aggregatum be
vifible , they cannot be vifible. As they inftance. If there be
ten flocks of (beep feverall, they are and may be feen fevered
one from another .- But then one Catholick flock gathered toge
ther of all thefe cannot be feen.
By this which hath beenalledged, two things the Reader may
attend:
1 . How feeble thefe Judicious writers judged the force of the
confequence of the Argument.
2. Its evident by their whole debate, that they take it as a
thing fuppofed, that to make up a Totum aggregatum^ there mtift
be in reafon the aggregation of the members.
For it is not enough to make up a Totum aggregatttm, that the
feverall members are under the fame lawes, and governed after
thejame manner. For that which may and doth belong to thofe
that are not aggregated in any fuch a whole, that cannot be fuffi-
cient to give a proper nrt\xtw formality to fuch an aggregatum:
for things common do not give any proper and differencing na
ture./?/*/ thefe forenamed,to wit,to be governed by the fame laws,
and ruled after the fame manner, may, and doth befall thofe bo
dies, that are not under fuch an aggregation.
Thus feverall Free cities and Houfe-Towns, which are entire
in themfelves : Severall Countreys and Kingdomes, who have
nothing to do with each other in their precincls and Jurifdiftions,
yet may have the famelawes, and the fame manner of Govern
ment, Only that, wh'ch makes them an entire and compleat
common-wealth in themfelves, is the aggregation of them un
der thzfame governours zs the chief e, whether 00*fingle perfon
as in a monarchical^ or manygs in an Ariftocraticall flate.
And
Part. r. OfChvrcb-Difciplwe. Chap. 15. 267
And this might fuffice for a fatisfa&ory anfwer for the prefent,
but I fhall go a nearer way to worke, and as they have denied the
conference, I (hall deny the fecond part or ajfumption, Namely,
that particular congregations are not members, (but /pecies) of a
Church, which as a^w^exifts, and works, and is preferred in
each particular, and as far as viability may be given to a generally
cxifting, andadingin the individuals, I (hall not gainfay it : for ;
it is that I have opened and defended in the foregoing part of
the difcourfe. Such a Totum univerfalel grant, and do not know
any either do or indeed can deny; but this ferves not the Papifts
turne at all.
For the generall nature of a Church being determined to its
particulars, and cxifting .therein, all particular Churches do e-
qually and indifferently from thence receive all the Church-
power and pnviledges that are common, and there needs no in-
pble monarch over all Churches, but fairhfull Taftors and Teach
ers, fet over every particular congregation, for improvement of
all ordinances, Sacraments, and cenfures for the good thereof.
NorwillitfuitMafter H. Becaufe we need not*( if we will
follow the kveli of this truth, as it leads us ) goe about by a Ca-
tholike vifible Church aggregated of all, before we come to a
congregation, but we muft be neceflitated to attend upon a par
ticular congregation; for there both the efienceand priviledge of
the Church isfirft to be found, becaufe the genus firft exifts
there,
Matter H. conceiving fuck an anfaere might be made, he
frames it as an objettion againft himfclfe, and makes onely this re
turn, that he takes the notion of Church in regard of its partial*
lars to be Integri in membra but the proofs which ihould fettle it,
are no whit fufficient.
i He alledgeth anexprefllcn out of Doctor Ames his me
dulla lib. i.e. 32. part 4 -partictilares ift* congregationes fttnt
partes Jimilares evclefa Catholic*, which words, its certaine, doc
properly and directly confider particular congregations at fpe-
cies of a Church, and were fo intended by the Author, as it ap-
peares in the next word*
True in the following words, he fpeaks of ecclefta Catholica,
as integrum, but rather as putting fuch a notion upon it, or analy-
fingthereafonof fuch an apprehension, then concluding that
there is any fuch reality exifting* For in the firft words of that
LI 2 chap.
068 Chap. 15. ASurveyoftheSumme Parr, r-
chap, the thus'writes, ecc lejia, qua In terri* agit, non eft tot a
* Therefore this aggregation is not vifible (for in
that the nature of this Totttmintegrale lyes ) fo that this expreC-
(ion of Doctor ./4;#f neither hurts ours ,nor helps Matter H. his
caufe,
Matter H. addes alfo one argument*
" 'Vbi emnespartes txiftttntfimul compatt for he could not fee
them, nor know them.
Befide, he did not perfecute the Church of the Jewes in Jeru-
fakm 3 i.e.the fewijh Church , and yet its certain', thefe were
there many that believed : but as the text faith, and he affirms of
himfelfe, he perfecuted thatway, and all that he knew of that
way : which was indeed the Chrifiian Church in Jerufalent,
now erecled by the Apoftles, and there exceedingly increafed
by the blefling of the lord, and therefore Church is put by a fy-
necdoche, for that particular Church : and that alfo for the men
and members of it, that Paul could take notice of it, Aft. 9. 2
fo the words are, if he found any of that way y them he had com-
miflion to purfue, and fo did,
The probabilities intimated to the contrary by Mr. H. do not
evince; as firft when he faith, a It was not a particular Church,
" becaufe the'perfecution WAS in ^erufalem^ ^zmzkus, and even to
*' ftrange cities.
Anfo. True, no wonder becaufe he perfecuted all that profef^
fd that way of the Chriftian Church, and thofe by reafon of a
great perfecution were fcattered abroad throughout all the re
gions of Judea and Samaria, they fled far and wide, and there
fore he might perfecute them where he found them, as he
did, hunting after them with eagernefle and madneffe of
malice. Thus Dr. whitakgr expounds theplace^^^^. 2. de
ecclef. p. 456
When Mr. H. addes, an indefinite is equivalent to a gene-
rail, he will find that it is not alwayes fo upon fecond thoughts,
as innumerable inftances might be brought to evince the con--
trary.
Nor yet laftly is there the fame reafon, that the word Church
here flaould reach all other Churches. For the Apoftie gives ^in
LI 3 a-*
Chap. 15. ASurveycftheSumme Parr. i
a peculiar ground why he was thus carried, namely he perfect-
ted their way, not (imply becaufe they were beleevers. (For
fiich many in ferufalem were that were of the Jewifh Church
AEls^ 13.14. Butbecaufe they made this manner of profeflion
touching Chrift and falvation by him alone, rejecting the cere
monies of the Law.
Tothisalfo you may referre thefe two other Scriptures:
Att. 2. 47. Cj&d added to the Church fuck as Jbould bt
That is not to the -whole company of beleevers in the whole
: for fuch a company they never faw nor knew, and there
fore could not be added to them : But to the Chriftian Church
now erecled : and therefore it is faid, they continuedin the Do-
ftrine of the Apoftlesjn their fellowfiip, A&. ?. 42.
2. There were many beleevers of the Jewifh Church, Aft.
5. 14. and therefore they who met of that Church, could not
be added to them, but to the Apoftolicall and Chriftian Church.
And therefore,
3, When it is b\& y they wereaddedto the Church, v. 47. in the
41. v. Its faid, they were baptised, and the fame day wer e added un
to them about 3000 foules, i, e. to the Apoftles and their com
pany.
Laftly. the Church is diftinguifhed from all the reft, many
whereof were certainly profefllng beleevers, Att, s 14. feare
came upon all the Church, and upon as many as heard thefe things.
To this head, namely of the Chriftian Church of theGentiles,
you may adde that i ^.10,32. (jive no offence to the ^W, norG en
tile, nor to the Church of god. Where the word Church ( faith
Mr,//.pag.i3 , ) cannot be the Church of the eleft , nor any par
ticular Congregation, but indifinitely,
Anfw< But muft it therefore be meant of the Catholkefhurch
vifible., and that as integrum ? the confequent deferves a denyall;
and that it cannot be meant of the Cathohke Church , the words
of the text give apparant teftimony.
That Church which is contra-diftincT: to the Jewes.that cannot
comprehend the whole company of beleevers , through the whole
ww/^becaufe fome beleevers were of the Jcw&,i <: Pet*i but
includes att particulars by a parity and proportion efreafon. As
God fet in the Church of Corinth, andfo in all Ghurches\ Apoftles
and Teachers. The Church of Ephefm is Gods boufe , and are al]
Churchas truly confticuted,
The Church of Ephefus is Chrifts body, and fo are all the
Churches inftituted by Chrift. They are all one in the general!
nature of them, and thofe priviledges which belong in common
to them all equally and indifferently,
Let us now fee whatisfaid for the confirmation of the fenfe,
for which Mr.H. alLedgeththem.
The greateftcoft that he beftowes upon that in i Cor, 12. as
conceiving that to be moft pregnant , and therefore prudently
gathers in upon the difpute thus,
It cannot be meant of the triumphant or invisible btircbfat the
> The major proportion or conference is denied, as not
futable to the truth, which may thus appeare.
The reafonQtt\\\tunlimitedHeffewQ&. from their commiffion^
bejcaufeit was^fr^//,bcing immediately called and appointed by
God
Part. I. ofchurck-Dtfcipline. Chap* 15, 273
God to preach tt> all nations* and To had power to plant all
Churches, and had vertually all Church power in them : but this
did not ifliie nextly from the Church, in which they were firftly
fet.
As the eleven Apotths were firft fet and ovtr the Chriftian
Chttrch erecled in A<51 1. where there was a company of an 120,
can any man reafoh from hence thus ?
In what Church the Apoftle were fet, that is the Catholikc
Church ,and the whole company of all believers in the whole
world. But they were fet in that Church mentioned Acl. i , and
chap 2. 47. therefore that 120 were the whole company of all
belivers in he whole world*
2. That Church where Deacons &K fet , that Church is not an
unlimited Church.
'But ordinary Deacons were fet in the fame Church, wherein
the Apoftles were fet, as in the place, i Cor. 12. its affirmed
joyntlj and indifferently of them both,
Therefore that Church doth not argue an unlimited power.
The minor proportion is exprefle in the text*
The major is fure, as being bottomed upon confefled princi-
ples;ordinary officers have not an illimited power, but are con
fined to their proper charges, becaufe that is one maine diffe
rence, betwixt them and extraordinary ones.
That which is impofllble for a Deacon to performe, that
our Lord drift never impofed, never exacted at his hands, nor
doth it be'ong to his office.
'But for a Deacon, called Hetps, in the i Cor. 12. to diftributc
to the wholecompany of all believers in the whole world,is, and
was ever impoflibJe.
3. If Teachers be unlimited in their work, then an ordinary
officer hath power over all the Churches,and is bound to feed
and watch over all and fo there is a rode wa^ e for Tot quots and
4. If fctting an ordinary officer in the Church be by eleftion,
then in that Church he is fet by which he is elected.
'But a particular company combined in a particular congrega
tion, they onely elecT:, not the whole company of all believers in
the whole world,
Therefore in that he i* ovelj fet.
Touching that of i Tim. 3. 15. he gives in a double Argu
ment for proof. Mm " Thk
274 Chap 15. A Survey of the Svwm Part. r.
"ThtiChrucKmuft beavipble tftottrch where he and others
" mufl exifl and converfe together, and carry themf elves in mutuall
"dutyes. Now thefe directions concerned not gphefu* alone , or in
" any fyeciall manner i but all the Churches where ever he foould
"come, its that Church , which: is the pittar of truth, and holds
* jtforthmoie forenfi, &c.
csfxfo. All thefe particulars here affirmed, may be and are
truly faid touching a particular congregation ; for in that Timo
thy may converfe with others, in mutuall dutyes .- there may di
rections be given touching that, which by a parity of reafon,
will reach all others. As thofe Paul did give to the Elders of E-
phefasy that they (hoiM feed and Match over their flocl^i This is
common to all Paftors, in all their Churches : and Timothy was
left in Ephefus to that end.
A particular congregation, which is the true Church of Chrift,
it, as a pillar , doth hold out the profeflion of Faith and Gof-
pel more forenfi.
And therefore there is no evidence nor ftrengthofex/r^w^,
from all thefe to conclude a Catholick^httrch.
2. But if thefe 0^/7 belong to particular congregations, and
not to the four ch Catholic^, as new controverted, then the
place ferves fora confutation, not a confirmation of it ; furvey we
the feverals in fhort.
1. Its yeilde^by all that I know, who plead for a Catholick
vifible Church, that this vifMity is only in the parts of it, not in
the integrall fiate of it. ^mes.medulU 1. I. c, 32 p. l f
2. That Church ftate which men cannot fee, in that they can
not converfe one with another, nor performe duties one to ano
ther, look at it in that precife confederation, of which now we
fpeak,
That which is not fen bj any, that as A pillar cannot hold out .
the truth more foret>fi.
The firft is yielded as true.
Therefore the fecond cannot be denyed.
3. //there be fitch an Ecclejia Caiholica, at a particular or in-
dividuall intcgrum, ( for ib it muft be attended ) thenit hath
fomefpecia/tatts or operation peculiar to it felfe, not communi
cable to the members of it : As the nature and definition of an
integrum doth require : and which we have formerly eviden
ced.
Part. I. ofCburch-Difcipline* Chap. 15. 275
t&Ht there be nofltch aSj?and operations char were ever yet
founder could j>e inftanced in,
Its true, there be common operations, ordinances, priviledges,
that belong to a congregationall Church, as Totum genericum,
fir%, and therefore are attributed and given to all particular
congregations fecondarily , and M they are acled and exifting, fo
they may be, and there, are eafily and evidently apprehended;
But/*? ajide the particular congregations, the feverall opera
tions thereof, and priviledges therein , If Mn Hudfon or any
man (hall demonftrate fome particular either a&s, priviledges,
officer ot officer r y that tt peculiar to thi* Totum aggregation , I
will yield the caufe.
Laftly, That tyhich is not, nay cannot be the pillar of truth , t&
pubUJb or hold otit the- truth more forenfi, that Church is not
here meant.-
r ButCatholitaeccle]iavifibUis cannot do this,for we have pro-
ved,that there is no fuch ecckfiaaggregata : and non entls non eft
notio.
Tn.the place of the Ephef. c. 4. i2 that Church is called ont
in regard of the common nature of it, which as Totum generi-
cum is communicated to all the particulars, with all the common
priviledges, that by a likenefle and proportion of reafoh is gi
ven to them.
That refemblawce of the worldly empire, hath been formerly
confuted, and the difproportion demonftrated ; for there mult
be fome peculiar acl and officer, belonging to the Church a$
fuch an mtegrnm^ as it is in all worldly empires, wherein the in
tegrity confifts, and comes to be apprehended which is not to be
found in the Church.
Ttu* consideration of Church, as Totum gencrkttmsjfats an-
fwer to all thofe places where the word Kingdoms is ufed te
(ignifie the vifible Church, and therefore I might fpare here any
repetition, and leave the Reader to make the application him-
felfe: but the truth is, the word Kingdoms irr many "o'f the jlaces
here quoted, carrks another fenfe,and doth not reach the caufe
in hand, muchlefle conclude it ; as will thus appear by the tryall
ofthe particulars,
'Ihz Kingdom? of heaven befide other fignifications, as the
Kingdome of glory, &c. it doth by a Metonymy ( fo its frequent
ly ufcd in the Evangelifts, ) imply the WW ofthe Kingdome and
Mm z the
Chap. 15. ASurvcyofthtSumm Parr. i.
the diffeafation'znd adminiftration of the Gofpell in the Chur
ches, and the Ipeciall things appertaining thereunto, The King-
dome of heaven i* like to a manfowing of feed. Match. 1 3 . 24. lit^e to
Jlfuftardfeed+^i. to Leaven. 33. to trea fare hid in the field 44;
The Church is not like to Leaven or feed, but the dtfpenfatkm of
the Gofpell is.
And fo it muft be underftood in that i Cor. 1 5,24. ThenJbaH
Chrift deliver up the ki'igdome unto God the father. That}Hmg-
dome cannot be the Catholike Vifible Church, becaufe thatcon-
fifting of found heartedChriftians and falfe hearted hypocritesjhefe
are not delivered up into the hand of the father , that he may be
a' 1 in all, to them.
Befide Mr./f , his onwe words are witneffe enough againft this
fenfe, for fo he writes in the place, p. 15. " Its the Kingdoms ex-
* c ercifedin the vifibfe Chttrch, in Ordinances ofivorjbip^
It is to be exercifed in th t vifible Churchjit's- therefore difflndlr
from it in fenfe andfignification.
To this head alto belongs that in Hi?^,i2.28,
Wherefore receiving a kingdome that cannot be jbakgn, &C. This
kingdome is not the Catholike vifible Church*
/ * For, that kingdome is here meant, which cannot bef^ker^
But this may be fhaken by ftrong perfection, and the moft of the
members of it, the particular Churches deftroyed and diflblved,
2. Its a kingdome which is mlike that which was in the Old-
Teftament, and the unlike lynes lies in this, that this now in the
time of the Gofpell cannot be moved ,. but that was : whereas the
Church, for its exiftence, is fubjedt to be as much -(haken now, as
that under the Law.
But the faireft conftru&ioriQitte words , . and mofl/^// to the
fcope of the place, is to (hew how farre differing the difpenfati-
on of the way es of Gods vporjfrif , which is now appointed by
him, is from that which was ordained under the Law : ThofeOr-
dinances and adminiftrations are now come to an end,and others
inftituted in their, place androome .-. but thefe we haue now un
der the Gofpell axe laft, and fo the unalterable inftitutions of ouc
Saviour : and thus Mr.Hexpreffeth himfelfej carryed,as it fliould
feeme , with the conft raining evidence of the words.. " Thi&
kingdome cannot be meant ( faith he ) of the internal! tyngdome of
jbtit it is meant of the ext email ordinances ofworjbip and dif-
i but I fuppofe thofe are not the Church^ni therefore ther.
Parr. i. of Church- Discipline. Chan. 15. 277
is nothing hereto be found for ths eftabliftirhent of that con
ceit.
Much leffeis there any colour offuch a conceit in that of
Afatth.%. Repent, for thekingdome of heaven is at bund: i.e. the
Catholike Church is at handjhow harfh is fuch a found to a mans
eare, fuch a fenfe to a mans mind?
The reft of the places, where kingdoms (Tgnifyes the Churches
Luke 7.38. So likewife thofe fitnilitudes offloore zndfel^ they
point out ^//particularC Kingdome} were fyok?* of a particular Congregation
" onely : which particular Congregation in the worldJbAllimpropri-
" ate thefe to itfelfe?bftt if true of every one inpartkuUr, andallin*
"generally and the] e all be continually catted one kingdome, then there
>ifc*ptim. Chap. 15. 279
1. For its moft certain, that an invisible gracious Saint, may
juftly be caft out of the Church.
2. Its as certaine to MafterH/fc#0 that he that is caft out
and excommunicate from one congregation, is caft out of all
congregations, and out of the Catholike vifible Church*
Hence I would reafon.
He that is caft out of all vifible Churches, and the Church
Catholike, he is no vifible member for excommunication cuts off
vifible memberfhip.
But he that is and remaines an invifible member, may be juftly
caft out of all vifible Churches, and fo the Church Catho
like.
Therefore a man may remaine an invifible, and yet not be
a vifible member.
That which is added for proofe toucheth not thecaufe:for
a man caft out, and fo no member, may be fed by word, and
prayer and fafting, promifes, conferences, readings, without any
inlpiration , and this the fcriptures abundantly declare, and
each mans experience will make good.
TZepdesjt hath been made good, that a man may out of the
weaknefle of his judgement conceiving the Churches not right
ly gathered, refufeto be baptifed, and fo be no member of the
Church, and yet be a Saint truely gracious, according to theifc
principles.
tAgaine, fuppofe a perfon fall into fome notorious evill, and
for that caufe, all the Churches may rejecl him, and deny him
communion, he is then no member vifible ; and yet he is an in
vifible one.
Its not a little dangerous to lay the foundation of the not fall
ing of our grace, upon the not falling of Church memberftip,
which this doth. This were enough to make it appearc 3 that this
place lends no reliefe to the condufiombecaufe it doth not prove
a vifible Church here intended.
But let this be granted. I would yet adde, that this cannot
be a Catholike Church of Mafter H. his cut* For I would rea
fon from his owne words and explication , which I think have
waight in them.
That Church which onely includes the Church of the Gentiles,
and that to be built 3 \hzx. cannot comprehend the whole compa
ny of the faithful 1 in the whole world, and fo cannot be aCa-
tholike Church,
2 So Chap. 1 5. A Surrey of the Summe Part, i-
this Church, Afaitb. i6.iB, ^by Matter H. his ownc
words,) includes only tbe Church evangelicafl of the Gentiles.
The Proportion hath fenfe to fettle it, for there were ma
ny of the Church of the Jewes true believers and profef-
fors.
The minor is Matter H. his own expreflion p. i j .
Wt are now neere home. The laft place, where any ftrength
of dispute lies, is in 2. Epift of John v.io. where excommu
nication is called cafling out of the Church,
By Church.per fynechdochen generis pro fpecie, which is moft fre
quent and familiar in the Scripture, That particular (Church
where Diotrephes ufurped preeminence, is underftood.
So its u(ed } whe-
to Satan, is only within the bounds of one congregation ,f9
( that if he remove out of fuch a circuit or circle of ground to ano-
tc ther,heis out of Satans hounds again, and may communicate
" there fafilj.
The frame ftands thus.
If a perfon excommunicate is not cut off from his member
fhip with every particular congregation, and fo from the inte-
grall vifible Church, then when he removes from fuch a circuit of
ground, he may communicate.
But this laft is untrue, namely when he is out of the circuit of
ground, he may againe communicate, therefore.
This conference is conjured into fuch a circle of a conceit
that its beyond the compafl'e of common reafon,unlefle Mr.
H, Qiouid imagine, that excommunication only cafts a man out
of a circuit of ground or that the power of Satan were only con
fined to fome circle, I wonder how fuch a confequence came into
his thoughts.
The truth is, The power of excommunication lies in the par
ticular congregation, where a perfon in/oyes his membership
with the Saints of God, under the kingdome of Jefus Chrift,
And when a party is caft out of that, and delivered up unto Sa
tan, and into the Kingdome of darknefTe, let him be where he
will, and go where he will, he is under the Kingdome ,of Sa
tan, and all the Churches fhould look at him as a Tray tor a-
gainft Chrift, and fo deal with him, as one uncapable of Church-
communion f
Thofe two places, Ephef. ^. and laft, foh. 10, 16, are either
underftood of the Church invifible, as the circumftances feem to
intimateor elfe they (hew that unity, and fo community of the
difpenfation of Chrift in all the Churches of the Gentiles,
with which the general! nature of a Church formerly opened
and difputed fully fuits, and therefore gives no 'appearance of
a proof for Cat ho lie a ecclep* vifibiluzsTotuminegralevsdLt
N n We
.
282 Chap. if. ASurveyoftfaSumm Part, i,
We have now done with ttfe firft Queftion.
The reafons and Scriptures brought for the proof thereof,
have been anfwered and fatisried : fothat by the con-
ceiTIonandcpnfeflionofMr. H. we (hail not need to
adde any thing of the fecond,
For this was like r he maine pillar, upon which the whole
frame was built, which failing utterly r the whole muft necefla-
rily fall to the ground. This Queftion being plucked up by the
soots, upon which the other and all the confe&aries and colle-
ftions grew, they will wither prefently of their own accord .This
bottome breaking, there needs no battery further to be ere$ed
againft the reft or the difcourfe : it moulders away without any
more ado, and therefore I (hall eafe my felfe and the Reader of
any further pains to be improved that way.
Onely for a clofe, I ihall be bold to offer fome few confidera-
tions to.Mr. H, his more ferious tryall touching fome proportions,
two whereof are expreO'ed in the tenth and eleventh conclufion-
the third and iafl^ may be found in the eleventh page. All thefel
fliall fliortly fet down and fuddainly exprefle my reafons , why
asyetlcannotyeeldaflent thereunto, and fo leave the whole
debate,
I. Propofition is laid down in thefe words
u Thofe farts (that is a particular congregation ) arc limited'
C4 ' ftftd AiftivgHiJbedfrQW other s^by the civil and prudential! limits,
f< fvr conveniency of meetinv AndmaintdinaMce, and trAnfattint of
That whkh feems here difficult, I {hall thus fugged
i . That feverall congregations are feparated one from ano
ther in place; as it is a thing that a mans fenfe can determine,
which admits no gainfaying, fo I fuppofe its not the aime of
Mr. H. nor the fcope he intends, nor which he would have the
Reader to attend in thofe words : -but hit purpofe is to point out
. tlwt wherein, the Aiftingtiifhing awd differencing formality of one
cerigregationfrom another confifts, as the followings words and
ipeciall inftance tiftd to that end, gives in abundant evidence,
But
Part. I* of Church-Difcip line. Chap. 15, 283
But this apprehenfion, I cannot yet fee how it ftiits with
the nature of a particular Church, or the nature of a forme
whence this ad of diftinguiftving properly ifl'ues.
1. That which formally and truly diftinguifheth, is intern^
to the thing : but thiiis extern All and meerly adventitious.
2. That which is common , nor doth, nor can diftinguifh ; but
this is fo.
3. That which diftinguifheth truly, it is fefoe forme of the
thing properly and firftly, or elfe it proceeds as a peculiar pro
perty from it : its either effentiale conflituens or confequens :
but this is neither, for neither the forme nor property are fepa-
rable : but thtu the place or limits are.
4. Iftkij diftinguiGieth one congregation from another, how
comes it that to his and each mans experience, not only in the
fame Tov>n> but in the fame meeting-houfc there be feverall and
diftincl: Churches ? As the *D.tttch and Englifi Churches ia
Colchefter. If the diftinttion of congregations iflued from the /f-
mits of 'the place, then they who were in the fame place, they
{Jiould not be diftinguifhed. Then the Dutch Church in Colche-
fler fliould be Englifli : for they are both within the fame pre-
cincls, and either do or may at feverall times meet and afferable
within the fame ftone wals of the Church fo called.
j. If the diverfe limits of the place, did put a difference diftin-
clive upon a congregation, then the place of the Merchants, mo
ving from TDelph to Rotterdam, becaufethey are in diftincl places,
therefore they are diftintt Churches ; and fo by moving and fet-
ling in feverall places, one congregation {hould differ from it
felfe; and as before many congregations were one, now one and
the famefhotild become many.
Its true if the demand be, of what particular Church we
fpeak, or to what Church we would write, its ufuailand fuffi-
cient to defcribe the Church by the place, as the common fub-
/ecl: where it hath its abode : but this is no proof that therefore
a common fubjed: fliouldgive a diftinguifhing difference of that
from another*
When the Chriftian Church of the 1 20, was ere&ed in ferfa-
lem, befide the Church of the Jewes formerly inftituted, and
yet not abrogated, was it ground fufficient thus to conclude,
becaufe they are in the fame city, therefore they are the fame
Church ? I fuppofe the inference will be judged unfound by all;
N n 2 and
i - s-- ^ _ i * _ ^
Chap. 1 5. ^ASvrvejQftbeStimme Fart. i.
and yet if thc L differencing diftin&ion iffued from the place, it
would undeniably follow they were not at all dftinguiflaed
each from other.
The fecond Proportion is in the fame place, and
its thus exprefled*
* The member fbip of a particular hwch is devolved on him y by
** Gods difpojing providence, by reafon of his birth,, or cohabitati-
" on there^ or voluntarily affumed^ by his voluntary removall into
" the place allotted o wt by civill prudence^for fitch a particular fo-
** ciety to enjoy fuck ordinances, of Qod conveniently toge-
"
.' TothisdJJertivn I cannot give my aftent, and flaall prefently
give in my reafons when I havebreifly laid open the meaning of
theexprefTion^.
When Mafter H+ feemes to lay feverall grounds, by which
memberfhip comes to be attained, I fuppofe in the laft refold
tion they iflfue all in one, namely, the conftancy of abode andrefi-
dence, wit hint he limits offiich a place.
For imagine that a man hath an inheritance fallen to him by
birth in fuch a towne,.if yet he will let it, or fet it out to another
andrefidein another place, his- birth doth not devolve his
memberlhip upon him in that place. For if he were borne heire
to lands in 20, places or pari(hes,{hould he have memberfliip in
aH 5 when he doth abide but in. one ? I believe Mafter H, would
deny fuch an inference,
The like I may fay of remove all :. If he did but as Travekmr
and meflenger, take up his habitation^ I fuppofe Mafter H.
would not affirme he was a member in the place becaufe he
lodged two or three nights or fo many weeks or months in a
place-
That I may then put the faireft conftriidion upon his words
that in love and prudence, and ingenuity Ican r I conceive the
meaning to be this, where aperfon takes tip his h^ihitation^
whe ther he haue right to it by birth, or it come by gift, pur-
chafe, or hiring, &c, his member Jhip iffues from hence imediate-
ly, that he takes up hit conftant abode within the limits of fuch a
place or parifh.
But that this cannot give the formality of member {hi fa I have
for-
_^....,.^
Part. I . ofChurcb-Difciplwe. Chap. 15. 285
formerly proved, and I cftnfeflel doe a little ftrange that Ma-
fter Hudfon a man learned fhould fall in withfuch an opinion,
which I cannot perceive gains^fo much from any Judicious at
this time, that they are willing to fpeake a good word
for it.
1 , For no civill rule can give an ecclcfaflicall right,
Becaufethofe are two kinds of goverment oppofite one a-
gainft the other, and each of them intire and compleat within
it fclfe.
2. This deftroyes thecenfare of excommunication and wholly
furflrats the power thereof, that it can never attaine its
end. For the fcope of the cenfure is to cut a perfon off
from his membership and communion with the Church,
as the name of excommunication and the nature of the
ordinance requires.
Bat if the Triviledges of memberfliip be devolved upon me
by a civill right and cohabitation. This, excommunication nor
doth, nor indeed can take awaye. And therefore upon this
ground it cannot take away my memberfhip and communion
with the Church.
And therefore is by this meanes wholly made voide and of
none effect.
3. Jf right 0/ cohabitation gives memberfhip,7fe Turks' and
^wmaybe.members,.and they and their children have right
to all Church ordinances as well as any; Then men may make
themfelves members of a congregation though they be never
fo fcandalous and unworthy to be received ; nay though the
congregation be never fo defirous in a juft way according to
the rules of Chrift, to hinder their' proceeding, and rejed them
from their communion -.which Matter Rutherford and all rules
and reafonable men gaine fay :. In a word, by this grant, all the
power of Churches and ceniures and ordinances would be fru-
itratedorprophaned;
The pretendedinconvenience which perfwades him to imbrace .
this apinion, isjbecaufe, to be in a city,and not to be a member
of the Church in the city, it feemes to imply an unchurching of.
ihofe places/ &c.
But I anfwer it doth butfeem fo r it doth in no wife doe any
fuch thing:0#/7 it flows, that Cjods people are a free people ^and that
combination. ine$ from free confent 9 when no rule in nature, ,
N n 3
Chap.*5 ASwvtyoftheSunttne Part, i
-nor providence according to God puts any reftraint in that
kinde.
The third Proportion is /?. ir.
c: *P articular Churches are made up of the members of the
" Church Catholike, and partake of the benefits and privikdges of
" the Church primarily ',not becaufe they are members of the parti-
* c cular Churches, but of the Catholike.
In thefe words, there \sfomething implied, fome thing exprej*
fed:To neither of which I can give ajfent unlefTe fome proof bee
alledged, which may prevaile with my judgement, and per-
fwade thereunto which as yet I fee none.
That which u implied i* this > That the Catho! ike Church may
have its being, when as yet there be no particular congregations
exifting; for this the words of the propofition doe ncceffarily
prefuppofe,
If particular Churches be made up of the members of the
Catholike : then the Catholike Church and the members
thereof muft have a being, before either can give a being
to the particular.
But I feeno rule of reafon, nor tcftimony of holy writ as yet
to fettle fuch an affertion.
For lay afide in our confideration the confederation, and
combination of Chriftians, which make up particular Churches .
let it be fuppofed there be hundreds of Chriftians, who are vifi-
ble believers, fcattered up and downe in feverall coafts of the
world, thefe now according to the methode of Mafter H> his
frame of Church policy will firft make up a Catholike vifible
Church, and out of that, particular Aflemblies will afterwards
arife.
This is the frame of Mafter Httdfons Church-policy : but this
feemes contrary to the principles of all bodies politick.'- that ever
were, are, or (hall be. for there neither is->nor can be an cxternall
body politick^ ofthat kind we now fpeake ) made up and confla
ted of people t hat never Vve re in external! communion one with ane-
ther ( haply ) never had thefght andknowledge one of another , as
it is here fuppofed.
True it is, if there were many thoufands profefling and beleev-
ing in the name of Chrift-.fo many as were fincere have union and
communion with drift invifibly, andfo makeup an invifible
(fhiirch
Parr. I . ofCburch-Difcipline. Chap. 1 5. 287
Church Catholike. But that there fhould *be an external! vifi-
ble particular body politick^, cither chill, or Ecclcfiaftick( which
this CatholtcaEccleJta,** Totum integrate ji\v& be) and that con-
ftituted of men , which haply never had the fight cr knowledge
one of another, who never entredinto agreement of govern
ment one with another, is beyond my compafle to conceive, and
I fufpcdl any mans ability to explicate and evince.
Againe,that perfons thus fcattered and fevered,are wholly de-
ftitute according to reafon and all rules of the Gofpel , of all
Church priviledges,
I would thus reafon.
They who are in fitch an eft Ate M that they, nor have, nor can have
Church Officers, They are deft it ut e of Church -worfbip,fealeS) cen~
fares, and fo Church Cjovernmcnt^and Church Ordinances.
This is undeniable. Becaufe according to Presbyterian prin
ciples, none of all thefe can be acled or adminiftred without Offi
cers.
TZut perfons thus fcattered and fevered one from another t can have
vo Officers. For thofe receive their call and right adminiftration 3 by
the joint voice and election of the people now in communion
one with another.y#?.6,./#?.i.
AgaineJ. conceive it wilbe granted (which cannot be denyed)
that thele particular perfons,thus fevered,are mcmbta mteorantla
of this Catholike vifible Church. And therefore they wholly give
being to this Church , but receive no being from it.
Hencel cannot fee, how this part of the Propofition will ftand,
with tiiZtcondfifion.Thdt the Catholike Church give span matter,
fart forme , to the particular Churches.
ff particular Chttrchcs receive their being frew the members of
the Catholike Church, ( as this propofition affirmes ; ) Then they
cannot receive part matter , and part forme from the Totum.
For if Ecclefia Catholicagive any matter or forme to the par
ticular Church , it gives it by its members.
'Bttt it cannot give matter or forme by its members.
Becaufe it received all its being , and fo all matter and forme
from them, but gave none to them*
Therefore -hey can give none from it>
Thefe intricate difficulties and twiftings of controverfie which
apptare in Mafter fJttdfons frame, keepe me yet that I can give RQ
aflcnt thereunto,
_
288 Chap. 1 6 ASnrvejoftheSufttwe Parr. r.
. . - - r
There is a third branch in the Propofition, namely,
That particular Churches partake of the priviledges of the
Church primarily, not becaufe they be members of particular Chur
ches, Jwt becaufe they are members of the Catholike.
Againft this we have formerly given in proofe, whether we re-
ferrethe reader : and To reft to make any further inquiry touch-
ingthisfubjeclofEccLESiA CATHOLIC A VISIBILIS,
CHAR XVI.
We have now done with Church-power.
Of Church Communion as it is a peculiar prhiledge to the member
of * Church.
He Priviledges of the Qwtdtyreftvt them-
felves next to our consideration ; and the
chiefe of all thefc Which we Jkall eftecially
attend in thi4 place,is Church-Communi*
on, Becaufe we perceive the difquifition
of that to be of greatefl difficulty, and
the right underftanding of it to be of
greateft ufe. And here we (hall make the
entrance of our inquiry about that que-
ftion propounded and largely debated by Mafter Rutherford lib.
z.pag* 269. Whether ordinary hearing be a part of Church Com-
munion.i .The [enfe is to be opened,2.The conclusion we hold to be
proved. 3. The Arguments to be anfwered.
To thefirft,
CON c LU s i o N I
Communion, according to the nature of the word, implies ever
fomething common to many^ wherein they fbare by way of proportion,
each per fon according to hit condition and place.
When this is applyed to fever 'all fubjetts , though it requires a
communication offomething to all thefubjetts , yet it ever irnplyes
an appropriation of that fo conveyed onely to that tynd : whence it
is, that as there is a community of the thing to all fuch wherein
this
part.1. of Church- Difciplit. Chap, 15. 289
this communion lyes, yet there is alfo zftecification or determina
tion ofthefubjett , unto which that is conveyed, whereupon it
comes 3 though allfuch have it , yet none but fuck are made parta^
kersofit.
Thus in cities there be fever 'a/I comp m*#
communions among themfelves : Thus civill communion belongs
onely to fuck a civittftate : The like we may fay tfCkurch commu
nion, whereof we now intreate. It doth not imp 1} all or any of
thofe things which a Church hath in common With other 9 -while it is A
Church^ bui M it if a Church As inftance :
A Church while it is a Church in that relation, they haverow-
totttniomvith theTown or people of the Plantation amongft whom
they dwell, communion with other Townes who live with them,
under the fame Jurifdiclion and Government, butthi* it not
Church communion , becaufe it is not as a hurch> they injoy or
(hare in this communion , but as ^Planters in the fame Town, or
people under the fame Government.
But that is Church communion , tvhkh belongs to a Church , a* A
Church* under that notion, ( as we ufe to fpeak ) refped: or rela
tion*
CONCLUSION II.
r Either in the things, which they do injby
The communion of^ as Sacraments,Cenfures.
theChurch ly es , y3r elfe the fpeciallmanner apfrofriated to
them in their difpenfations,
And though the things , fometimesbe comworttQ other befidc
the Church, yet the manner of difpen(ing,and fo of enjoying thefe
is alwayes peculiar to the Church.
Suppofe the Churches beintreated by a company of /Indians,""
whofe hearts are ftirred with fome confederation of the truth, to
defire fome conferences with feverall of feverall Churches , and
feverall of the Common-wealth, that their judgements may fur
ther be informed, and their confciences convinced, and the courfe
ofGodlineflecleeredupuntothem : upon the meeting granted,
they have liberty , and they take it , to wit , they propound their
demands, they heare anfwers , they make Objections , ferioufly
and fadly debate the difficulties. There be conferences, difputes,
Go debates?
290 Chap 1 6. ASurvejoftheSuwm Parr, i"
debates, by thefe novices , now coming on to Religion, with
Elders, Magiftrates , in the audience of the fever all members of
the Churches, and yet no man will fayv thefe Are Church attions,
becaufe they do not this <# a Churchy but as Chrifllans , to draw
on beginners to the faith.
Suppofe againe, the Church of her felfe appoints a meeting, and
appoints the Elders to handle the fame queftions , to propound
and explicate the fame Scriptures, in way of anfweriagand clear
ing up difficulties , This is now a Church aBion : becaufe though
the duties be the fame , yet the manner of the difpenfation iflues
from another roote ; ffarnely , Officers, by vertue of their authority ,
require and call for the prefencc and fub]eelion of the people : o-
thers in joy the benefit of the actions, (which as fuch , are not
Church a&ions,)as hath appeared before, but the manner of dif
penfation & properly Church worke , and in that *^have MO Com
munion with the Church,
And this frequently and familiarly is to beobferved m*// Cor-
porationstwhcn they meet in publike, many ftrangers , of fevcralt
Counties, Countries, come in to fee and heare the -benefit of the
adminift rations : But onelj the members of the Corporation in joy
Corporation communion ; i. e. they are onely under the power
and authority of the Corporation, and by vertue of that relation
are to be there , and to fubmit themfelves to the authority, delL
vering orders to that end , and may be conftrained thereunto-^
which ftrangers cannot be, and fo it is here.
CONCLUSION III.
Its plaine fromMafter^/^r/W his own grant .that the ordi
nance it fclf.nor the publique difpenfation therof^ior the hearing
of tbexlifpenfation doth make Church- communion: For; he con-
fefleth that Turkes and Infidels may cocne in occafionally;feveral
timea,asit were^/Vr ? and yetthis doth not make them Breakers
of Church-Communion , and yet in thefe their attendances,
thcfe three things are evidently and undenyably to be obferved,
Ordinance,,
The
Hearing
Parr. r. ofChurch-Difcipline. Chap. 16. 291
CONCLUSION IV.
Therefore in the fourth place , we are to inquire what he
meancth byfet and ordinary* lib, 2. pag. 269. and profeffedznA re-
folved hearing pag.2yo.
If.byprefefed, he meanes ftich a profeffon as makes a man a
member ut fitpra ; this doth yeild thecaufe, which he would
maintainc in appearance/namely , he that is a member of a Qhurch
doth communicate IK Church Communion.
Never any deny ed this,
But if it be the refotution of the fplrit of a man inwardly ( for
there refolution lyes ) and profrffion, outwardly to attend this
a&ion of hearing , we then know where to fatten , and wehavs
two cfncftions to difciifle.
I, Whether preaching pttblikely 9 an,l -publike hearing be ahttrch
A&lon in ttfclfe confidered.
And that this is no Church action , Mr, Rtttherfordyd\&S) which
indeed is tne maine fcope and hinge of thequeftion,as it is prad-
ifed, and by difpute agitated betwixt us and them.
For //Infidels coming in occafionally, once, twice, twenty
feverall times, to heare, do notyet in fo doing communicate in a
Church- action : Then preaching and hearing do not make a
Church-action, in themfelves confidered. At primum verum ex
Queft, 2 A bare profeffion to attend the oittVvar Shearing of the
word ordinarily, u not a Church attion, nor doth infer hurch Com
munion.
Our Arguments are,
<*Arg. I.
That profeffion^ which may ft and with the profeffedoppofition Attd
renouncing of the dottrine of the Goftell^ndthe truth of the Church ',
That doth not make any Chm ch communion. For oppofition pro-
fcfled againft the truth of the Doctrine,and truth of the Church-
ftate, is crolTe to communion with it.
But fitch a profeffion ordinary may ft and with both thefe.
For a Jefuit m ay be hyred, as an intelligencer,to heare and re
port the Doctrine to others, who fet him on worke to that end :
or dfe as a Caviller to undermine it in the hearts of others whom
Oo 2 he
Chap. 15. ASurveyofthtSumme Parr. i.
he would eithet draw to Popery , u or confirme in Popery, He
may be a conftant hearer, ana yet profeffe that he hates the Pro-
teftant Religion, and renounceth the (landing of the Churches.
ex/rg. 2, ,
Where there it no Church union , there is no Church communion,
becaufe this iflues from that.
ISut many heare ordinarily , who have no Church union , or reall
memberftiip with vifible Churches.
Church communion u ordered hy the power ofthehurch y and they
can cxerclfe their power therein : for what excommunication takes*
away, that communion of the Church can give,
But the Church doth not , nor In reafon-can hinder ordinary
hearing.
Therefore it did not give it, by any power of Church worke,
We fhall Jnow take] Mafter Rutherford his Arguments into
confide ration^
Onely we (hall crave the Reader to recall two things, (for
merly evidenced)to mind , and to carry them along in his confi-
deration- andthofe will help to expedite the Anfaer r to the
rtafons alkdged to the contrary.
1. That Infidels and Turks may come in occaponallj , andy9t
that hearings not Church communion, Lib.z.p.iyo.
2. That an attion mltfelfe fimply confidered , may not be a
Churchaftlon^ e. proper to the Church, yet the manner of
injoyning this s or in joy ing of it, in vertue of Church-pow
er, is a Church-work* and way) ifTuing from Church confe
deracy and combination.
From thefe twofremlfes now recalled , formerly proved , /*
That the Preacher may in preaching edify the Church met for
that end and convince an InfCdell coming in occalionally, iCV.
14. 24, 25. And yet thelnfidell doth not joyne in Church com-
munion, though in hearing the word preached by, the Officer of
the Church ; which is an Anfwerto his fir ft <*sfrgnment.
Hence the Infidell may be converted , and fo injoy the benefit
of the ordinance, and be built upon Chrift, at that his occalionall
coming ,. and fo joyne in worihip with them, and yet not in
Church-?
Part. i. of Church- Discipline. Chap. 15. 293
Church worftiip, for his own occafionall coming was noChurch
communion , by Matter Rutherford his own grant, which is an
Anfwer to his fecond Argument.
Hence the Infidell may be called by others,and being fo called,
he may come and heare, and partake in the worfhip, and yet not
zsChurch he firing or worjhip) which is an Anfwer to the third Argu
ment*
Hence Church-hearing will be then Church communion, Vehen
by venue of Church covenant they put forthChurch power in dif-
penfing, W/*r/0;mn vertue of that relation ftand bound to fub-
mit, in attending to fach adminiftrations, and thus all the member*
he Are, But the /#/*<&// heares upon another ground and fo (hares
in the *#, but is not under the Church-power and manner of the
difrenfation of that aft : and therefore hi* hearing is not Church*
hearing. As it is in the meetings of civill Corporations: The
members of the Corporation, they corne in vertue of the combi
nation, which they hold by Charter, and fo have Corporation com*
munity : others come in by the by, &s grangers, and they commu
nicate in the hearing of the AEls that paffe , but not in the Corpo
ration community ', in which they have no ffiare : nor hath the Cor
poration any power over them, which Anfoevs the fourth Argu
ment.
Hence this [hearing doth not feperate a vifible member in gene*
re nvtiorumvifibiHum-y becaufeit belongs to an Infidell alfo :
which an frvers^t\\^ fifth Argument. Nor doth this hearing,
bring the nearer under any tye , which anfwers the fixt Argu
ment*
Erooi this ground thus laid and made good,
V?e may colletlfeverall things.
i. The hearing of Infidels occafionally argues not communion
tfTaftor and people, betwixt /Wand theOfficer , that preacheth
to him : Communion betwixtPdftor andflockJjChtirch'Communion y
as the termes, and the nature of the relation euidence.
But in ^^heariiig of an Infidell,there is no Church communi-
n, exconcejfis, from Mafter Rutherford,lih.2.2-jo.
z. If this hear lug would make a peribn of fuch a flock, and fo
the Mimfter his Paitor , then ^^kind of hearing of a wicked and
unworthy Minifter ,, would make a man partake with him in that
Qo 3 fih^
294. Cbap. 1 6. A Survey cf the Sunime Part, r
finfuUftationofhis: which hath evtr been ace oimted if ratio-
nail, in ttvofe who have been rigid in their feparatiott, fo that
it iseafy to diftinguifh betwixt the word that is difpenfed, in
which a hearer communicates, and betwixt the office zndftati*
on of him that doth difpenfe it, with which they oneiy com
municate, who ftand h relation to fucha one difpenfing as their
officer.
3. Hence Church-fower and hureh~prfoiledges are diflfe-
ren edin the fame ad. c Pri'viledges^(\^ my aimc here,)imply
that good and benefit which attends any Church difpenfation.
As take any Church aft difpenfed, there is. i. The good and
benifit which may rife and be received therefrom. 2. Church
tikepoWerin the difpenfation thereof, And thefc two, though
they go e together, yet are fo differenced in reality of their na
tures, that the one may be in joyed, I meanethe good and pri-
viledge of the ad , by fuch who communicate not in the pow
er. Asinftance.
A man preacheth authoritatively in his congregation, Indians
and Turkes, come to heare occafionally, they partake in the
good of the wr^/and difpenfation of it. But not in the authority
of his miniftery. For he is not a "Taflor to them nor communi-
cates with them as a Paftor ; as it hath beene formerly from
Mafter Rutherford proved.
Hither belong thofe exprefllons, i Cor ?. &: laft, Vchat have
tve to doe to judge thofe that are without* Matth.i 8 Jtet him
be to the CAS aheathen.
Therefore Haethens come not within the priviledge -re-
fpecl: of a brother in Church-communion, though they come to
Church hearing.
Andhenceitis , as people are more or lefTe capable ofthe
good of thefe difpenfations (for fo they may be)fo they do, and
may, partake more or lefle in thefe pnviledges, and yet not in
Church power whereby they are difpenfed. As it is in feme
Corporations, fome perfons of fome families, by reafon that
thei r predeceflbrs have beene Benefaclors to the Charter, they
have priviledges to come into the councell ofthe company, to
adventure with them, if they will, and yet have noftroke, by
any fpechll relation, to aft in, or carry on the occafion or de-
figne taken up.Thus members of other Churches are capable of
more priviledges then thofe,who are not in thac condition-- and
therefore
Pare, i . of chHrch-Difciphw. Chap. 1 6.
therefore partake of the benifit of fame a&s and ordinances,
and yet communicate not in the authoritative difpenfation of
thofe ads ; and this appeares thus.
If a Paflor of another congregation hath no authority or power,
by hi* office to require them of another Church, to receive
a Sacrament^ but they may reftife, if it feeme good to them*
Then are they not under hi* paftoraUpoV(>r to difpenfe it to
them For by his office power he can require thofeof his own
Church to receive it,
And If he hzth no power authoritative to injoyuc them to re
ceive it, they cannot challenge it by any fpeciall intereft they
have in that power. For the parity of rcafon is the fame on both
(ides,
That looke, as it was before, when the ^Paftors did preach
authoritatively in his cpngregation,he did not onely difpenfe the
word unto his people, as one out of office may doe, but he
could by yertue of his office and relation, in joy lie them to hearc
it. They in vertue of their relation to him as a Paftor could ex-
peel and require it from him, Yet Indians coming in Obiter,
they partake of the good of the difpenfation, but ace not under
the authoritative power of the difpenfer : fo that he, by his au
thority, could not require them to heare, nor they, by any rela
tive intereft to his power, could challenge him to fpeake to
them,
And here then remember two things.
1. That the benefit of the ordinance difpenfed iwWbtJfWMfr
in the difpenfing the Sacrament, are fo different, that though
the Paftors did difpenfe it toamcmber of another congregation,,
yet he had no power toconftraine him to receive it.
2. Remember, that though a member of another congre
gation is capable of the good of thofe ordinances (for it is not
becaufe a member of this or that*, but becaufe a member of a con
gregation that he becomes capable nextlyof thefe feales) yet he
hath no relative intereft in the power of the difpenfer to require
it at bis hand. And this example will hold proportion with the
former, namely. * That perfons may partake in hurch-privilKdges 9
who doe not partake in Church-power.
Take this other example.
A man provides for his wife, as an husband, fuch and fuch
diet, and he can require her, out of his authority, to take his
provift-
296 Chap* 1 5 . A Survey of the Summe p art ,
provifion, A neighbour coming in may haply (hare in the
like provifion, but notupon the like ground. The neighbour
as priviledge offpeciall neighbourhood* But the wife by the
power of her relation, as a wife.
So that I cannot fee but the proportion is faire Aperfon
may partake of the word authoritatively preached, and yet not
communicate with the power and authority of the officer as his.
Aperfon may partake of a Sacrament authoritatively difpenfed,
and yet not communicate with the authority and power of the
difpenfen i. e. as in either,to have relation to him, or them, as
their officers.
The like may be feene in fuch afts, which iffue from that rela
tive in te reft which refpecl: the fpecialty of the covenant of this
or that Church. As namely, when members elecl, admit, cen-
fure by vote ; The formality of thefe ads is onely proper to
them,yetthegoodandbenefitofall thefe, they who are pre-
fent, partake of.
Inftancethus,
Suppofe a Penitent is to be received into the Church, the
members they exprefle their readinefle of love, pity, mercy,
brotherlinefle to forgive : others alfo prefent joyne thus far in
that aft, as confenting to, and approving of what they doe ac r
xx>rdingtoGod;yea!are much quickned, comforted, incour-
aged yea taught and inftrucTied by that they heare and fee, and
fo receive the good, and are much edified by the ordinance. And
yet its that which all men will yeild, they fhare not, communi
cate not,at ail, in any intereft ofthefowr by which fuch acls were
difpenfed
Of
PART II.
Of the OH u RCH confidered as
Corpus Organicum.
CHAP. I.
Of tbe number of Officers therein^ and the nature thereof.
E have in the foregoing part of our Dif-
courfe enquired, touching the conftituti-
on of a Church, in regard of the raateri-
all and formal! caufcs of it, and the fpe-
cisll .qualifications that attend therupon,
in regard of the power and priviledges
that appertaine unto it; and thus farre
we have looked at it, as Tofum Ejjcnti^k ;
and yet there is much more required to make up- the integrity
and perfection thereof, that it may be compleated in all the
fpeciall Members and Officers, which the Lord Chrift hath
appointed and fet in this vifible body of his, for the improve
ment of the fpeciall operation of every part^and the edificati
on of it felfe in love^Epk 4.1 3,1 6.
And thus the Church becomes Corfu* Organicum^^ body or
ganized of fuch prime and choice members, which may con-
dnce to the beauty and building of the body in that intireneile
that it may grow up to an holy temple in the Lord.
A a a As
C bap. I . "^ furvey ofthefumn c Par . a .
I *~mm^^^*^*m^m ^^^^^ ^ H^WMWMMM* M^^^MM^^BC^BMM^ fen^BHHMMMHOMM^ WWMMMMH^oy
As we looker at 4mp/0;z,when he was deprived of his eyes,as a
man ftill^to whom the ful definition of man did fully agree,?/?
4H/HI4/ rationale, as a living creature endued with a reaionab/c
foul. But confider him in the integrity or intirenes of his con-
ftitution, as confifting of body and foule, and that body made
up of fuch members, as eyes, head,hands,fuch as are integral!
to the wholes We fay then, though he be a true man, yet he
is not an intire man, but lame and mamed, deftitute and de
prived of fome of thofe parts, that conduce to the perfection
of his integrity.
It h fo here, A Church without Officers is a true Church,
in regard of the effence of it : There is a company or fcciety
of viable Saints confederate together in theprofcffion of the
faith of the GofpelJ.But it is not compleat^but lame and mai
med in regard ofthe integrity of it.
The Lord Chrid therefore hath provided for the perfection
of his Church in this behalfc alfojit is a coronation gift which
he beftoweth upon his Spoufe, Efb.+. when he had conquered
the enemies of our falvation by his death and obedience tri
umphing over them in his refurreftion, and now returned in
to his owne eountrey, afcending into the higheft hcavens,and
fits crowned with majefty and glory at the right hand of the
Father, he gave gifts, gave jme to h Jpoflles, fame Evanpe-
lijls,fome Prof bets; thofe extraordinary, becaufc there was
extraordinary ufe of them; for the firft planting and watering
ofthe churchcS-.He gave alfo fome to bee Paftors,fome Teach
ers , for the gathering of the Saints the work of miniftery
building the body of Chrift.
/ And though the chiefe aime and fcope of ourSav our(nnder
the glory of his name,)was to provide for the fpeciall good of
his cleft 5 yet becaufe thofe his cleft were mingled here with
the wicked in the world, nay many an eleft child proceeds of
a reprobate parent , and becaufe it is impoffible for the eye of
man to fearch into heart fccrcts 5 and inward fincerity which
is covered there 5 but muft judge of men , an d difpence ordi
nances to men according to the lawes and limitcs of rationall
charity ; therefore it is that our Saviour hath beftowed thefe
officis as a royall gift upon the vifible Church over whom(as
we
Par.2. of Church difcip tine. Chap.i.
wehavc heard) he is a head l^oliticall, by outward guidance
and government., as well as a head myfticall by his fpeciall
and fpirituall conveyance of his grace. The conficjeration of
the Nature, Inftitution, and operations of Officers, hath a
conftraining power to conclude this truth beyond all con-
troll./For,
i The invifible Church, and all that is comprefoendad
within that notion, is to be believed, is not lyablc to our eye,
nor comes to be difcerned vifibly.
But for the Officers of the Church, which are now ftanding
and ordinary, there is required a vifible company of people,
that muft concurre and content to call them: The pcrfons
muft be tried and approved,(and er?p viiible)that muft be cal
led. God fets ordinary Officers in his Chui ch,bur it is by man,
and therefore he mnft know them, i Cor. 12.2 8. Gal* 1.1.2.
i Look at their Ordination, when they are called.
3 Look at their Difpenfation and exercife of their places and
power, in preaching the word, in adminiflration of Sacra
ments and cenftires.
4 Look at the parties which are offenders who muft be
cenfurcd, or penitent, who muft be received again.
All thcfe operations proclaim a vifibility on all parts and
in all the particular circumftances.
Which is the rather to be obferved ; becaufe when we read
or meet with fuch expreffions in Scriptures which intimate
cither the call or inftitution of Minifters, or any of their mi-
niftrations, we may know, they do belong unto the vifible
Church, and are to be attended in that relation and refpeft.
For common fence will conftraina man to confefle, that
there muft be vifible perfons, who muft exercifc keyes in go
verning : and there muft be vifible perfons that muft be go
verned.
What the word of the Gofpell hath revealed concerning
thefe Officers may be referred to thafe particular heads, and
thus laid out unto our view.
Aaa 2 Officers
' ; ."^-N Li
4 Chpp.I." Afurveyofthefttmme Par.2 e
Officers of
the G of pd
may be
r Ruling onely, as Elders.
Ruling ) cPaftors.
Number X ^Ruling andTeaching b^thj aO
Dolors
^ C State ofthi body, as Deacons, 7
with refe- i Supporting che>
rence to Heakh 3 as Widowes.
i x- ~n i J3.;
their
v Ordination;
We fee the frame, we (hall attend the particuUrs,as they are
propounded in their order.
Touchig the N umber of thefe ,5:;: rs, generally two things
are to be attended.
I.
Whether befide thefe five appointed by Chrift, anymore
can lawfully be added, or fhould be tolerated >
An$* No, in no wife ; the rule i s here fure, ft om which we
muft not depart, no not a haires breadth: thou (halt adds no
thing thereunto, take nothing there- from.
That which our Saviour inquired, and the Scribes confef -
fedi touching Johns miniftery, it is true of all thefe orders and
Ordinances, They are from heaven. The Lord Chrift is the
giver and alone Inftitutor of them,aad none belide,and this is
evidenced j i. From the right of giving, whence thefe proceed.
When our Siviour afcended, He led captivity captive, &c.
He that conquers the coun trey, to him it appertains to fee
rulers over ic, and over his fubje&s in it*
2 They are efpeciall meanes of Gjds worfhip, and all of
them in rife and end have an eye to fpirituall things,
and fpirituall operations , though they be employed
in ordinary outward things, as the OSces of the Dea
cons and widows are appointed by Chrift to provide for the
ftate and health of the membersrthat the love of Chrift,as the
Head of his Church, might thereby be obferved, and the fpir
ritsof thofe whsarc refre (bed thereby, may be more full and
enlarged to fcrve him with a glad heart, in a Church way,
and in the improvement of all Ordinances to that end : and
all other civill provifians, though good in their kind,wili ne
ver attain this end, without the Ordinances of Chrift, dfl.6,
r.2$
3. it
_ .
Pare 2 . of Church discipline . Chap, i .
5 Its affirmed by the Apoftle, touching two forts of them,
the Paftor and the Teacher, whole imployment is principally
about labouring in the Word, that the/ are for the perfecting
of the body, untill we all meet in the unity of the faith, and
the fulneffe of the ftature in Chrift : fo that they are able to
attain this end, and that in all ages untill the full accomplifh-
ment and gathering in of all the Saints; and therefore there
needs no more to be added, to tha end of the world.
/It is therefore the ufurpation of that man of finne, when he
afcended upon high, to the Popes chaire, and to be Head
of the Church, that he gave fome to be Surrogates, Chancel-
lours, Deanes, Arch deacons for the building up of the king-
dome of dirknefle ; becaufe he eafily perceived, that Chiiih
Officers would never do his work kindly, nor further his
kingdome, but he maft have his own creatures, which muft be
at his beck, and ftand, duranicbeneplacito ; and therefore muft
be forced to do his drudgery, and durft do no other, unleffs
they (hould be flang away 5 if the man of finnedid but once
frown upon them. /
That as God complains of Jtnboams praftke, when he
would maintain his fa&ion, and preferve the people from re
turning to their King , He fet up falfe worfhip ; becaufe he
concluded, the truth of the word and worfhip attended unto
would make them look unto their true King ; and to keeps
them in falfe worfhip, he provides falfe teachers ; made the
loweft of the people priefts, who becaufe they had no call and
appointment from God, never had care to preferve his word
or worfhip,but to maintain that courfe of religion, whereby
they were maintained in their places.
And therefore as God faid of them, he will fay of theft hu
mane Orders^ They never came into his mind or heart.
Not come from Heaven, but from the bottomleflc pit, and
therefore ought not to. be admitted, nor yet tollerated , but
bzing plants which the Lord hath not planted, they fhould
be plucked up.
Whom God never calls, Gad never bleiTeth.
And it is to be obferved, that thefe Orders have beene the
props and pillars of that Kingdome of darknefTe, and have
been the brokers and maintainers of all that hideous wicked-
nefie, which hath beene vented in the do&rines and opinions
Aaa 3 that
Chap. t. \Aftrvejof tbefumme Par. 2.
that have afted in the lives and con^Tfations of that hellifh
crew that have had their dcpendancs npon the man of iinne.
And it is marvelous dangerous to bring in, or continue the
leaft alteration from the minde of Chrift in any thing.
The Church of ^cof/W complaints bitterly ,that a conftant
Moderator made way for a Bifhop, and fo for the bane of
their Churches. Chrift who is the King and Head of hi*
Church and Houfe, hee in reafon fhould appoint his under-
Officers, and fuch as he beft knowcs, fuits the occafions of the
Family, and will bcft provide for the good thereof^ and his
own content.
II.
The other thing in gcnerall to be bferved, it,
T'bat the} mtifl be keft diftinft 5 and that according to the mind
and intendment of our Saviour oneperfon muftnot adven-
ture to ingroffe all, nor fcvcrall of thefe together.
As to be Ruling Elder and Paftour, or one and the fame
man to be Elder and Deacon.
For it is apparent by the Apoftlc his diicourfc, JUw. 12. 7,
that they are put in way of oppofition, as Membra dividentia^
bnoAMtfwwTtova&te'^v. Therefore cannot be in fubor-
dination or fubje&ion one to the other.
i. The Apoftles companion, carries this with it, as the
maine thing intended therein. Rom. 12.4. As there be many
members in the body, but all the members have not one and
the fame office. *rtw tLviiuui^t iryi.j;tv,
It is therefore wide to fay , as Mr. K. tb*t tbif comparifon
boldetb not in all: becaufe it muft hold in the rery thing that
is intended, yea fpeciiicd 5 for this is the hinge upon
which the comparifon turnes, v . 4, 5. and the ground of the
Apoftle kis inference 9 "t%v7K A v I;na/>iV/>t*7i* i>
The reafoas that Mr. R. alledgeth, doe not fatisfie.
" i. The
^^^.^M^BWBWUM"**"" > "" -j mm ~tic/kVxf 3 /?? t **p&\w : The
weight of the phrafe^ having the x^rticle in that manner ad
ded, notes not every member, butfome by way ofeminencie
to whom thefe appertaine.
Thirdly, the reafon and Logicke of the place carries a di-
ftinc\ion with it, and the ieveralls are fet out, by way of op-
ponxixWcontradiftinQ: one to another, and therefore Cannot
be fubordinate and meet in one fubjeft, where they ihould be
both formally aded, and hence they inuft be publike functi
on* ; for had they beene private gifts, one would have con
tained the other,, as diftributing might bee included in (hew
ing of mercy.
5. Thefe publike Functions and Gifts are ranged and re
ferred to two heads, in the gencrall, under which the fevtrals
are comprehended, and unto which referred : as,
Giftt are either
SQ that Prophecie and Miniftery are here put as common
head!, unto which the reft may be referred, and under which
they are ranged, and that's the reafon why theApoftle in
this enumeration cliangeth his phrafe : The i. Diftinftion
kee exprcfleth in the plural! : The 2. in the fingular. Beza
So that it ir a mecre conceit, that carries not the weight of
a feather with it, of fucfe, who fay that Paul intended to fet
Bbb doune
lo Chap. I. A'furvey ofthefumme P ar . 2 .
downethe (ev^rall fun&ions in t^e Church:th<'.rj there (hould
be feven, not five, making Pr >phecie and Miniftery two,
when thefe are not diftinft jp-c/ej, but two general! heads,
unto which the particulars were referred.
Hence we reafbn.
That fun&ion and office in th? Church, which differs fo
from all the reft, as one member of tie body djftinft from a-
nother, in actions appropriate to it felfe, that is properly a
diliin& ftecies or kind from them*
But the function of a Ruler doth fo differ from all other
Offices in the Church, as the members of the body doe in the
aftions appropriate to them.
The Proportion needs no proefe.
The Affumpdon is the expreffe words of the Text, ^4,5.
I ]
The fecond Argument is taken from i Cor. 12. 28. God
hath (et feme in his Church > as ftrft,Apoitles \ then Prophets;
thirdly, Teachers ; after that Powers, then gifts of* healing,
helps, Governments.
The (cope of the place, andApoftlehis intendment is, to
lay open the (everalJ Offices and Officers that the Lord hath
fet in his Church, and (o many chitte members out of which
the? Church is conftituted as an intire body.
And for the right difcovery of the Apoftles proceeding and
purpofe, we imy obferve :
1. That the functions he here names, were partly extraor-
dina^y, and fo temporary, ferving the neoeflity of the Church
in that eitate, and in that time, when it was fir it pla t d, and
was to be watered with more then ordinary help, as h iving
more then ordinary need , as Apoftles, workers of Mira
cles^ &c fume were ordinary, and to continue, as Teachers,
Helpes which were Dtacons , Governments which were
Elders.
2. The gifts themfelves are exprefled in the abftraft , A^TT-
hfrlw Ky^t^HcHf ' yet the perfbns and officers which Ituv^d
poffei^ of thofe, arc to 6e underftood, ,s appeared, if we locke
to the words before or after 5 for when the Apoftlc fayes,
& /tfVj though there be an apparent dy&vni.TiJb-nfy yet if A,
is to be underftood, and that hath an eye and neceff ry refc-
xence to the perfons ; fecondly, look to the words after verf*
Par. 2 . of Church difcifline. * Chap.r. n
30. he interprets the gif& by the perfons inthe fecond re
petition , Mi)
3. Though fome extraordinary perfons had feme of the(e
gifts virtually, and put forth the operations thereof, as the
Apoftles, they wrought miracles, fpake with tongues ; yet
that hinders not, but thefe gifts might formally be in fome
(ubjet$, as appointed of purpofe by Chrift, for that kinde of
imployment r As fome only fpake with tongues, fome only
had the gift of Healing.
And it is moft apparent in fome of the particulars, though
the Apoftles did prophelie and teach, yet Prophets and Do
lors were fp^ciall functions appropriate to fome men, fo alfo
were Deacons ; and therefore alfo it hinders not , but Go
vernments might be a fpeeiall kinde of Rulers, diftinft from
Teachers.
From which premifes, the difpute iffaes thus :
As Apoftles, Prophets, and Teachers are diftinc>, fo are
Helps and Governments diftinft ; for the Spirit puts them in
the fame ranke, as having a parity of reafon, which apper-
taines to them all.
But they were diftinft Office r?, and found in perfens as di-
ftinft Officers,ds verfao. Are all Apoftles > Are all Teachers >
Therefore the fame is true of Governours f
III.
/ Athird Argument is taken from that famous place, I fim.
5, 17. which is full to our purpofe in hand, and intended by
the holy Spfnt of the Lord , to make evident the (lation and
office uf Rultng- Elders unto the end of the world j and it is
admirable to obf.rve, how the faftors and followers of the
Pope and the Prelates, who labour to prop up their place and
pre-erainencic, have ufed all the wilinefle of their wits, and
unweariable wrettlings of their carnal I reafon, to darken the
evidence of the truth, and to defeat the power of the proofe
in the place, as fearing, it ihould feemr, leit by this meanes^
their way to promote and maintaine the pride of the Prelacy,
would br utterly prejudiced and overthrowne ; whereas, doe
but fnffer the Deacon to lay afide the care of the poore, make
him but halfe a Prieft, give him the allowance that hee rruy
iz^ and not give ths Sacrament of tht Supper ; raife the
Bbb a Ruling-
1 2 .Cba p/t; Afwvq oftkefummt p ar . 2
Ruling-Elder .one ftaire higher, chat he may be a Teaching-
Presbyter : By this titney the Bifhop is beyond the bound of
an ordinary Elder , and with a little helpe, he will be handed
up into a Diocoefan Palace,, and one lift more will make him a
Primate, and if the Kings of the earth favour him, hee will
make himfelfe a Pope prefently, for they differ but in degrees,
not in kinde.
So that you muft not wonder to fee the contention grow
fo hot touching a Ruling Elder, becaufe if hee be confined
within his compafle, the wings of Pope and Prelate will bee
exceedingly clipped, and their power impeached./
Its not fuitable to our purpofe to contend with all cavills,
nor (hall wee need- for they have beene confured long before
this day, and that by fuch who have beene furniihed with
choyce abilities to this purpole; I (hall therefore latisfie my
felfe to give the native anH natural! fenfe of the words,^s fuirs
onely to the rules of right and reafbn, and may bee eaile to
fuch ( as the wayes of wifdome are^ who are willing to un-
derftand.
The forme of the context ftands thus :
When the Apoftle, in the foregoing verfef, had direfted to
the right choice of the Widow, whofe Lbourftiould be im
proved in the Church, he intimates alfo his minde, how (he
ihould be refpeded by the Church, in whofe ferviee ihe is im-
ployed : Honour Widows, &c. v. 3. /. e. fo care for them,
that they may be {iifficiently fupplyed, according to their
care and condition.
And from thence he takes occ^fion to leave an Apoftolicall
Canon upon Record, how the Elders of the Churches mould
be provided for : To wit, the lowed degree of Rulers are
worthy, not iingle and Sufficient fupply of Widowes, but
double honour, the ceruinc put for the uncertaine, the finite
for the infinite (by a iynecbdoche') i. e. all honourable refpec>,
Officium $" beni'ficiuni) not onely fufficient to relieve their ne-
ceffities, but that which iay honourably anfwer their places,
imployments, and prayers.
But the Elders that are of the higheft ranke, and whofc
place requires laborioufnefie in Word and Do6hine,they may
nivft efpecially challenge, and the Church ought efpecially
to beftow this double bonour upoathero.
The
Parrs. of Church ttifeipl foe . 'Chap.r.
The words carry a difftibutlon with them ?/$*,& A', or
A 5 and this traftatur collations
The fum of the verfe is expreffed in a difcrete axiome ; The
Arguments are comparata imfaria 5 The things compared are
D r 5 A Ruling- Elder.
thePerr ns iATeaching 5 Elder.
And it is efpecially to be obferved, their workes are not the
things compared, but the perfbns notified by the kind of their
works : For the words are not. The Elders, becaufe they rule
well, and becaufe they labour,
n u i 5 Elders that are ruling.
hoic ? Elders that are labouring in Word.
So that thefe are not the confrqnem part of the Propofiti-
on, but the antecedent, or fubjeft onely 5 and therefore the
pe rfons and Officers being the things compared, it is certaine
theymuftbe di'Hr, ftp? rfons, for that the nature of things
compared doth redaivc.
And hence thofe conceits vanlih : namely,
Elders here are not attended for their private converftt-ioit
in holinefle, as though to rule well, was to order themfelves
well in a Chriftian courfe.
Secondly, nor will the conceit hold, which faith, There be
not divers Elders, but divers workes of one EMtT attended ;
when o/ ^, QI dumfoli voluw aiiquU vidtri*
The bri^htnefle and patnefle of the witnefle is (uch, as
though it had been writ with the beam of the fun y aud da-
zelk
^^^^^^__^___ - *- ' I - .
Par.i. of Church difciplifo. Chap.i. 15
z:ls ai moil the eyes of crfvy it felf, and therefore its ftrarge
to fee kow the fpirits of men turn every ftone, wrench and
wreft every way 5 if not not to pervert the meaning wholly, yet
to darken it as much as may be, but all in vain.
I (kail leave a mark or two of remembrance upon the words
that the wife hearted reader may be made cautelous, and
fo fenced againft fuch forgeries of devices , which the car-
nail reafons of men of corrupt minds have coined and vented
to take off the evidence of the teiUmony.
1 Let him know then, that the Elders mentioned by Am-
brofe were fuch , that their places and Offices were almoft
worn out, and laid afide in moft of the Churches in his time.
B-.it that the Ofoe of preaching Elders was not. Ergo thofc
Elders were not fuch.
2 That the defacing of the power and rule of thefe El
ders, it canae as he conjectures, partly by the idleneffe.,bat e
pecially by the pride of Teachers, becaufe they alone mighc
be lifted up. E^o thefe Elders could not be Teachers: for
thofe Teachers laboured to deftroy the place and power of
thefe Eiders ; bat it is againftall (hew of reafon, nay againft
common (enfe to fay or think, That thefe Elders fhould de
ftroy their own places.
Again, The Teachers that would darken & abclifli the place
of thefe Elders, it is faid, their aim was to make themfelves a-
lone eminent.
They who would nuke themfelves alone eminent by the
diunu'ling of the honour of otheis places, they coird nor be
fuch who were of that rank, or did poffeffc any of their pla
ces.
And this is fufficient to wipe away all fuch exceptions^that
the fubtilty of the wit of m.in hath raidd and pretended to
weaken the authority and intendment of this now aHe id .-. d
teftimony, which hath and doth torment all the prelaticall
party.
$hrt Gbrift bath afpointsd the Office 5 ig to be taken
in with the others, in the conu*iltation and confideration of
thebufinefle, for they are all leaders, all Goveniours, all
watchmen, in this common work, and ergo malt have a com-
S3pn influence of counfel, as the concernment of the Church
fliall require. H^. 13.17- i Q>r. 12.28.^#.2O.2&.
When offences are publick, r private cannot be cured, be*
fore they be brought to the congregation, It belong! to them
all by way of preconfideration, and preparation, to ripen the
Ofcatfions, that all the doubt full or perplexed cii c? imftances
that might trouble the body, or either caufe any miihke m
iuch at bg weak, or miflead any through mifuadei (landing, gll
fuch mift by through feareh muft be removed, the particuiai s
cleared, the caufe pun$U4lly and plainly ftated, that the
uucScrfUnding of the meaneft In t be congregation may be able
to difcern ? when the bufincffe i> propunded^ where the pmdi
ij 4Rd to to pafle fintcnce anfweraoly t
The Church muft be told^buc by an orderly way ; and they
are
Parr.2. of Church difcipliae. Chap^T. 1 7
arc the leaders of the Church,and ergo in reafon muft fo know
and prepare the caufe, that they may lead them aright.
3 When the Church is met, in the ordering of the proceed
ing of any publick cenfure or aft of difcipine , the Elder with
the reft of the Governors, hath liberty and authority to inttr-
pofe his judgement, to exprefle hi* opinion, according as ops
portunity is prefented, without any leave asked, bccaufe the
Ruling and leading of the work is common to them : order
and decency only obferved.
The duties which peculhrly or in an efpeciall manner are
appropriate to his place, are fuch which concern the carriage
and demeanour of the members in their more private
C when not afTembled, or els
wa y when they are congregated.
I. The members cf the Church, when under the exercife of
Gods hand they become to be exercifed with any fpirituall
wants, as in time officknefle, becaufe of the preflure of the
difcafe, and the grief and weight thereof, or their own weak-
aefle, they are not able to pray for them (elves, Jam* 5.14*
they are then inj oy ned to fend for ebe Elders : not that it was
unlawfull for them to come , before they be fent for , if
the tick be in a low and wearifh condition and not able
to pray for themfelves, but becaufe either the Elders happily
do not know of their neceifities,or yet not know the time and
opportunity when it may be molt ftafonable to repair to
thttuwrg* its moft meet thi ylhcul y.e.they h .ve liberty for to
fend : and the Elders by vertue of their places and calling
are bound to go, and pray with them, and To: them, when
they cannot pray for themfelves, the ftrefle of the ftudies of
the preaching Elders then requiring their imployment, and
the improvement of their time in fearching the Scriptures,and
preparing for publick difpcnfkions.
And by the fame parity and proportion of reafbn, if any
want comfort, {Inking under difcouragement and fadneffe of
fpirit, or through ignorance are not able to underftand the
things delivered , they may call for the help of the Elder in
private, that they may be informed and comforted by him.
2 A.nd hence it followes that he hath power to inquire of
the condition, and take account of the fpeciall ftatc of fuch of
the member*: fpr clfe how fhould he be able to adminifter
C c c feafoiu-
1 8 Chap. i. Afurvtyoftkefummt Par. a?
feafonable and iuitafale fupport t The Phyfidan muft admi-
nifter fome qucftions and interrogatories to the Patient to
kncnv his pai ticular difeafe,before he can adminifter phyfick
to him.
3 in cafe he heare of any uncomely, and uncomfortable dif
ferences arifing betwixe members, heistofet himfelf by en
quiry to know them, and to remove and ftill them.
4 If any fame be bruted abroad, touching the offenfive car
riage of any of the congregation to thofe that are without,
fo that forne blame may redound to the party, and fo fome
blemifh ly upon the congregation, it appertains to his place
to make diligent examination to fee the certainty and truth,
that if falfe, it may be cleared, if juft, the party may be cenfu-
red, and the credit of the Gofpell fo provided for.
5 To him it is, that fuch as are willing to joyn with the
congregation, (hould repair and expreflc their defire. He is by
vertue of hi* place, to take fpeciall confederation of their per-
fbnsand conditions, and if he find no juft impediment to ly
in the way, he is to bring their names and defies to the con
gregation,^ in his wifdome he fees fit,according to God, and
to lead the whole aflembly in the work of their admiflion, by
presenting them to triall, calling for their allowance and ap
probation by vote. And it feems to us,to follow from hence,
that in cafe the cenfure of Excommunication is to be admini-
ftred, it appertains to him to lead the a&ion, and pronounce
the femence : becaufe there is parity of reafon : -he that ruled
the aftion of admiilions and receiving into the Church,to him
it appertains to lead and difpence the a& of excommunication
or cafting out ; and the argument that forceth and fafttns all
thofe fervices upon him, as his peculiar charge, is this,
What ever doth not belong to labouring in word and do-
ftrine, and is not a common aft of rule, thoie aftions belong
to him that rules well. But all thcfe afts nowfpecifiedare
iuch And in truth, the nature of the things would caiily per-
fwade a mans reafon to yield thereunto. For how inequall
and unreafbnablc would it /eem to a man acquainted with the
weight and work of the miniftery , that when the Paftor or
Teacher (hould be attend/ng upon reading, and fearching the
fenfe and mind of God in the word, and the myfteries of God
therein, (who is f ufficient for fuch things >) that ihey fhould
be
Par. 2. of Church difci flint. Cfrap
be then taken off their ftudies^Sc be forced to attend upon
{peciall'weakneffes or wants in private, when they (hould (pre
pare for the publick difpenfations, fo that the one avail be of
neceffity negle&ed. r they diftra&ed in both > whereas this
appointment of our Saviour proAides for both, without any
prejudice or difadvantage to either.
Of tbePaftors Office.
We have done with the Offics of the Ruling Elder. That
which prefents it felf next to our confideratioa is the Office of
the Paiior, and then the Teacher.
The limits of the Paftorswork, may be thus laid out, ac
cording to the kwes of Chrifts inftitution. The fcope of his
Office is to work upon the will and the afFe&ions, and by fa-
voury, powerful!, and affeftionate application of the truth
delivere J,to chafe it into the heart, to wooe and win the foul
to the luve and liking, the approbation and praftife of the
doftt ine whieh is according to godlinefle , and hence he
that exhorts is injoyned to attend upon exhortation. &ow,i2.
7. Not that the Paftor may not interpret the text, and lay o-
pen the meaning fo farre as he may make way for the truth
to work more kindly, and prevail more tfFeftually with the
affe&ions : but that is not his Icftor e^oy 3 his main work
whereupon the ftrength of his ftudiesand abilities {hould be
beftowed is this: He attends and infifts upon exhortation how
he may fpeak a good word for Chrift, make up the marriage,
and betroth the foul to our Saviour. This is called a word of
wifdome, \ Cor.i2.8.bec^ufe it is a point of fpeciall prudence,
and that in |he greateft ex:x liency of it, how to come within
the bofome of a finner,and grapple fo powerfully with his fpi-
rit, that he may take no nay at his hand.
He that wins (ouls is wife Prov. 1 1. 30. and therefore his
labour is to lay open the lothibme nature of finne, and to let
in the terrour of the Lord upon the confcience, that the care-
leffe and rebellious finner may come to a parley of peace, and
be content to take up the profeflion of the truth. And be-
caufe when he huh fo done, d? her his hypocdiie may carry
him afidc from Chrift, ordiicijaragement may make him a-
fraid to come to the Lord Jefus, er^ his wifdom and work
Ccc 2 muft
"^ H T3^ MM ** >HNMa ^ > *' > * M>>IIMln *" BMMI * MMMMa ^ HWH *""MMMimMMMMM^^^^
20 Chap. I. Afurveyofthefumme p ar .
2.
muft be to difcover the cunning fhches of the hypocrite, and to
i Cor i. a$. hunt him out of his mules., that he may not cofen himfelf and
fie down with fome referred delufion, and go no further.
2 To anfwer all thofe feares, and to icatter all the clouds of
difcouraging objeftions,that the foul may fee the path plain
and fafe to come to the promife, and to receive- power and
Aftsi4.ia. comfortto walk with God therein.
3 When the Soul is truly brought to Chrift,becaufe it may
either out of (loth not ftirre up it felf to do what it can ,or out
ofweakneffeor unskilfull unhandinefTe not be able to do
what it would, ergo the Pador muft endeavour by heat of ex*
hortation to quicken it, ftrengthen and incourage the foul in
every holy word and work i 7bef. 2.11.12. 6-c.
Of the Teachers. Office.
That this is diftinft from the Paftors place and< imploy-
inent, we have formerly proved, and in truth the fcope of the
Apoftle, Effe. 4, intheihort enumeration of the Offices of
thofe that labour in the word will not in a comely and reafo-
nable conformity to fuch an intent, fufFer either a needlefle re
petition , nor yet allow this name to be put in by way of
Se^a. in locum, interpremkm of the former, when the latter doth rather dar-
' ken then difcover the meaning of that which went before.
Befide in Rom. 12. 7. when the Apoftle doth on purpofe
iet himielf to record the feverall Officers appointed by our
Saviour, he puts this by way of divifion,and oppofition unto
the other : only I find fome difference in the apprehenfions
of interpreterSjtouching the nature and work of the Teachers
amongft themfelves. Many and thofe of exaft judgement,feem
to confine him to the School, (with whom under favour)
I cannot fo fully agree: I (hould rather conceive 5 Doftour
may be attended with fome diftin&ion.
There is a ^o&or ^f/^ }both have their fpeciall ufe,
and imployment : but the fecond is here meant, for he is gi
ven to the Church, and that with this intent and aim, for
the gathering and perfecting of the body, and that is of the Church
or Congregation 5 and ergo they are to choofe him,to imploy and
improve him for their (peciall and fphitual! edification: which
the
^^_ ill - - - ^ *'. _ ., - _- -
Par. 2. of Church discipline. . Chap.i. 21
the School will not redth fo immediately unco, as his place,
our Saviours purpofe, and the Churches neceflhic, and fpiri-
tuall edification will require.
k Inthistecondfenfe we underftand the Officer we now in
quire after, and that wherein he (hares in common with the
Paftoris, that they have both of them Authority and right
delegated from Chrift to conftcrate and to adminifter the
Sacraments.
Hee who hath office- power to publifh the Covenantor
Grace, hee by the fame office may adminifter the feales of
the Covenant.
But they both may out of Office- power and Authority,
preach the Covenant of Grace.
When I fay preach out of Authority of Office, I fo fpeake,
becaufe as we have formerly difputed, Brethren, who are qua-
lifted^ may, as occafion (hill require, and they invited there
unto, preach, or publikely open the Scripture, to the edifica
tion of the hearer, and yet not doe it out of office.
Look what office-power authorizcth to the difpenfation of
theCovenant ; the fame, upon the fame right, will authorizs
to the adminiftratton of the Scales. But the peculiar things
appropriate to his place, are 5
i. Theaime and fcope of the Doctor is, to in forme the
judgement, and to help forward the work of illumination, in
the minde and underftanding, and thereby to make way for
the truth, that it may be (etled and faftned upon the heart ;
and is therefore injoyned, Rom. 1 2. 7. to attend unto Teaching :
Not that it is not lawfull for him to adminifter a Word of
exhortation, as k were by the way : But he dwells not upon
that, that is not his maine worke, beftowes neither his ftudies
nor his ftiength upon it, as his chiefe bulinefle, and therefore
a word of knowledge is faid to b? given to him. Hence all fuch
ditpenfations, which doe properly and immediately conduce
to this end, doe belong in an eipeciall manner te him.
As to dwell upon the interpretation of the Text, fb farre as
the difficulty and intricacie thereof may require, and to cleare
it to the capacity of the meaneft, becaufe this is neceiTary to
the information of the judgement.
2. To him it appertaines to lay down a Platforms of whole"
fome word*} and to deliver the fundameaull points of Chri-
Ccc 3
a a Chap, 2 . A Survey of the Summe Part. 4 .
Are thtfe a&s of Church-communion and require a common
Law ofdifcipline ?
To this head belongs that which headdesinthe22i pag. as
arifingfrom the like miftake.
For when itw&sfaid) that God hath provided other meanesfor
whole Churches , then to excommunicate them : we muft plead
with them, and rebuke them, but it wants precept, promifc and
pradifeto excommunicate. a whole Church,
He Anfwers, " It i* a begging of the queftion;for we defire (faith
C he) a warrant from Gods wordwhy SifterGhurches may ufefome
" -power of the Keyes agalnft Sifter Churches , fuch a* to rebuke
" them, andpleadwiththem, and yet Wi? may not ufe all the power
" of the Keyef, even excommunication, pag.22?.
Reply.
To which I reply , i.From that which hatti been faid it is ap-
parant, that aUrebuking is not an aft of the /^wr of the Keyes :
and therefore tfiat maybeufed, when excommunication can-
not.
Befide,it hath not onely been affirmed but proved, there can
be no ad of excommunication paffe upon fome Churches , as I
fuppofe will be granted by them : and it fhall Chrift helping be
made evident , that it can paffe upon none in propriety of
fpeech,or according to the order of theGofpel,
Laftly, that rebuking out f Ckriftian charity is diverfe from
an acl of authority and excommunication : I fuppofe there need
no better proofe then his own principles will yeild.
1. One Ciaflls may admonifh another.
2. One Provinciall Synod may counfell,may rebuke another,
upon juft occafion offered.
3. One or all of thefe may plead with a general! Councell:
And yet he grants : One httrch cannot excommunicate another :
one Provinciall Synod hath no forcer over another , none of all
thefe can excommunicate a generall Councell, nor have they a-
ny authority over it,
2, He addes, "The ^evoes did jtift Ij excommunicate theChttrch
Chriffi dloveeth thereof y Joh,4.22. Yeivor-
fhip
Par r. 4. ofchvrch-Dtfcipline. Chap. .1. 23
J e know not what , butfalvation i* of the Reives , i
tx words ( faith he ) hrift provounceth the Jewesto be the true
Cbttrch y aHd the Samaritans # */i.4,j 3 2.^.2o.34
They muft take up no other imployment, n.or bcftow theni-
felves upon any fuch bufineffe, but that which may fit them
for this main work 3 and furniih them in the more fruitful!
difch a rge thereof, f\ich as may be helps and no hinderances
hereunto. 2 7/^.2.4. He that goes to war, doth not int angle bimfelf
in the things of this life : but ufeth his family, calling, &c. as the
traveller ufeth the boat j the Ferriman lives by .his rowing,
the traveller ufeth it for his pafiage.
2. Touching the Reward.
Queft. But bow can it be conceived, that a Minifterjkouldfrovide
for bis family^ and yet not btflow bis care andftrengtb about it .>
Anftv* Very well : as he puts forth his effe&uall working,and
the full inaployment of his time ^nd ftrength. for the good
of the Church : the Body alfp mould joyntly put forth
their effc&uall working for his temporall good; fo that
' they (hould make provifion for him and his family in the
things of this life, as fee layes out himfelf for the provi-
fion of all fpirituall good things for them and their fami
lies in the things belonging to a better life, and this alo is a
Church, or Ecclefiafticall work, and fpirituall iervice, as iftn*
ing from a fpirituali ground, and aiming at a fpirituall end.
Queft. If the queftion be,wbat if the Me according to which the
Church ought to wdk^ in makjvg this ynvifi&n ?
An. We may conceive the coBipafle of the Rule in the c on-
clufions following,
i Gondufiov.
Its not a matter of liberty or curtefie which may be done
or left undone: but it is a duty and a work of juftice,
unto which the Church i* 4lled, and to the performance
whereof they are bound in confcience. Pravifroii 'i n this
kind is wages and not benevolence. So our Saviour concludes
(Mattk io- K>0 touching his difdples, when hefentthem
to preach : he bids them not to be follicitous for relief,
For the werkman is worthy of his wages. And the Apoftle de
termines it by the verdict pf all LawesLook we at the Law of
nature j We muft not mnzzle the mouti of the ox that treadetb out the
Odd 2
28 Chap.i. 'Jfurtty-oftSefiaibit* Part.- 2.
corn, i Cor.p.p. 'Look at the Law oY Nations $ Doth any man
o to wane at bis own charges, Ver. 7. Look we at the- Law of
God j he hath ordained that tho f *e who Breach the Gtffell fbould live
of the Gofyell. They muft not live of their patrimony bat of
the Gofpell. As inftance, They who adminiflred at the Altar, lived
of the Altar. He that (hall beftow his time and thoughts'to pro
vide bread on the week dayesforhis family, how (hall he be
abk to provide bread for the Church upon the Lords day }
1 I.
*fhis provijioufhottldke fo hinourable and comfortable as that it may
attain the end for the which it was appointed by God, & fo
collected by the people, and given to the Minifters. The end
(as is above intimated,) that the Officers might employ their
time and ftrength, and ftndy, for the work of the Lord, and
that frecly,and fully. Hence therefore this provifion mould be
fuch as might take off all care and diftra&ion in a rationall
proceeding , that they mould have no need to be (low cither
thoughts or care, tra veil or expence of time, which was either
fit or needfull to beimployed to make preparation for the
publick, or to beftow themfelves upon the private neceffities of
the members of the Church, as their occafions or the Offi
cers duties mould require. Thus the Levires were in the Old
Teftament. Thus the Apoftle chargeth alfo \ Or. i6.i8.And
if they muft not intangle them elves in the buflneffes of this
life : ergo, the Church muft not be an occafion they fhould s
and this is one thing aimed at,in that, i 2/01.5. 17.- Tie Elders
are worthy of double honour, yea they muft be given to hofpitalt^
ty : and therefore they muft have fuch fupply, as that they
may not provide for their own comforts only for prefent,
and lay in for this in a faithfull way of Providence, but that
they may be able to give comfortable entertainment to ftran-
gers, as opportunity (hall be offered.
Touching the order how this may be raided, that place of
the Apoftle, is of all other moft pregnant , and carries mod
conclude evidence to dtrecYand determine in this cafe, GaL6.
Let him that is taught in the word cbntmwicate to him that tracbethyin
allied things.
Two things are of fpeciall remark in the words. Fir ft^ What
the things be, whence this maintenance muft bbraifed. Second-
Jy, From whom, i That
^i_ - -^ _ 4 A -*- _ = -
Parr 2. of Church difcifftnt. Chap. I. 2?
i. That from whence it ^nu ft be raifed, isfaid ;
iVjf. ^// good things that are communicable, for foine things
are fuch as admit no communication ; fuch as a man lawful-*
ly cannot, fo he fhould not make them common.
As a man hath one rpome to lodge in, one (ervant to at
tend him, one coat to cover his nakednefle , onely Co much
provifion as will fupply his owne neceflities, thefe cannot
be made common. But what ever good things hee may make
common, if he have for himlelf and to (pare, he mould com^
n-sunicate, according to his place, portion and proportion.
Some good things are common to all or moft of the body.
Other good things appertaine to fome few.
In all there muft be a communication ; as if they have Land,
Lots, Meddowesj Cattell, 8cc. fo muft the body provide for
them i So provi&ons for cloathing, dyet, or any choice com
fort that God cafts in oceafionally, which may bs comniu-i
nicated, they {hould evea of thof fpecialls communicate.
2. Tbeferfons that muft doe thif. -
The Text gives an expreflTe anfwer ; every we that is taught,?
whether Servant orMafter, bond or free, rich or poore 5 yea,
though in other cafes he receive contribution, yet when, or
wheiein God betrufts him with any good thing, wherein hee
may communicate , \ and if he finde the Word powerfull, hee
will be provoked to doe it , and againft this I know no judi
cious and pious Divine, un lefle it be fuch who are taken up
too much with a tang of a Popifh andjewifti way of Ty thing.
However they may, and doe happily adde fbmewhat more 3
yet the Text hath that native and natural! evidence, that it
will like a mighty current, carry any confciencious man a-
way with it. Upon this ground laid, I {hall take leave to
adde feverall things.
i. This way of maintenance is moft fafe, and certainly in
the times of the Gofpel moft fuitable to the mindeof God,
having the expreffe teftimony of the truth for warrant there*
of, and that recorded with fuch evidence as cannot be waved
orqueftioned. This maintenance is fufficient,undabundantly
fatisfaftory to anfwer the worke that is done ', . and the end to
which it is given. That which makes the portion: arid provi-
fi^nsorth^Mmifters, to carry (omekindof proportion to
the plenty and variety of all the good things of all thofe with *
Odd 3, \vhoma
30 Chap. I. AfurVfy'of thefumme Parc.2-
whom they live 5 That way of raifeng maintenance makes it
honourable and comfortable. But this doth fo, becaufe not
onely many,but all,bring in fomething of all they have either
in their conftant pofleffion,or what they can occalionally pro
cure, or God in his providence cafts in. And here there is a
latitude given to divers appreheniions. Some conceive (the
Lords Treafury, being committed to the Deacons, forfup-
ply of all Tables of Officers, and the Tables of the poor, both
its owne and others.) Tttat this Treafury fhould be furnilhed
every Lords day by the free-wil offerings of the Aflembly ,eve-
ry onccaftingintoitjasGodhathblefledhimji Cor. 16.1,2,3.
They alfo conceive this rule of Gal. 6,6. may be attended in
this way, every one bringing in of all their good things in
a proportionable value* as may fuite the occafions of the Church*
Others againe conceive 3 that the maintenance mentioned
in the fore- going place cannot be fully railed by a treafury
common to the poore and Minifters, nor can it be gathered
upon the Sabbath day.
The conclufion hath two parts : Firft, That this way of
maintenance cannot be raifed fully by a treafury common to
the peore and Miniftcrs, out of which (upply unto them both
Should be fetched.
1. To fuch a Treafury all (hould not pay : But to this all
do, for all are inftro&cd.
2. Thus to provide is appropriate to the Minifter, and to
him alone. For of him alone it is faid, let him tbat teacbetb
be mttde p&takgrof all our goad tbings , let no man elfe 5 not the
poore.That which is put into a common treafury,that is com
mon to all, who muft be fo relieved. But the poore are not to
be relieved by all our good things , nor doth either rule or
reafon lead us, or allow us fo to doe.
3. If all our good things cannot be put into the Treafury,
which yet by the word wee cannot but bellow upon our Tea-
ehers, then this providing for Officers muft not wholly and
only be confined to the treafury. For experience tels, there
be many of our good things thus to be given to our Teachers
which cannot be put into a Treafury.
4 This coupling of the poore and Minifters in one common
Treafury confounds the works of Juftice and Mercy. For the
poore who are to be relieved out of mercy, they JUare in the
con-
Part 2 . vf Church difciplixe. Chap. r. 3 r
contributions which arc put in, out of a juft recompence of
wages to the Minifters.
2 And upon the fame ground they conceive that this way of
maintenance cannot be fully raifed upon the Sabbath^be caufe
there be feverall good things caft in by way of Providence,
which we fhould beftow upon our Officers. And happily they
cannot be kept untill the Sabbath, nor will it be comely to
give them in, in that place, and at that time. Thefe be the
different apprehen lions of differing brethren ; but all agree in- '
this, that an honourable and comfortable maintenance is a due
debt. I) (bouldbe no breach of hve 3 that each Church follow her own
light herein.
3 In cafe any member (hall fail in this free contribution,, he
finnes in a breach of the known rule of the Gofpell : it ap
pertains to the Church, to fee the Reformation of that evill,
as of any other (candall; and therfore if there be any doubt or
difficulty arifing,howit may be regulated in any fuch par
ticular, the Church is according to God to determine it,and
the Beacons according to fuch a determination, are to feek
the execution of it ; and becaufe it is better to prevent a fcan-
dall, tjiat it may not come, and eafier alfo, then to remove it
when it is given, its rnoft fuitable to rule , that each man
fhould know his proportion, according to rule, what he
(hould do, before he do it, that fo his judgement and heart
may be fatisfied in what he doth, and juft offence prevented
in what is done. Hence again 1 colled,
That this way of railing maintenance , appointed in tfre
Gofpell, is far differing from that way of tithing in the Law,
nay to be tyed precifely to follow the one, cannot ftand with
the other, for this is raifed out of all good things, the perfbn
that is taught hath : but thole Tithes in the Old Teftament
were out of the \eed of the land, the fruit of the trees, or of the herd of
the flock^m* 27. 30.31. 32.Deut-i 4.22.13.
2 This maintenance is to be paid by all that are Mxgbt : But
the Levites were to receive the firft tenth, and pay the tenth of
the tenth unto the Prieft, Neb. 10.38^. So that if the patrons
of tithing look at the command given to the Jew,as a morall
law, they muft confine them felves precifely to the prefcripc
form thereof, ergo the Minifters muft have the tenth of a tenth 3
and from them hapily who were never taught by themr As
tbe
- "- I !! ^ . .-:-.,~ ^
3 2 Chap.i. jfl*rvej / tbefumme p art 2 ;
the Levites who taught in the particular Synagogues paid to
the Prieft who adminiftred in Jerufalem. And hence it fol-
lows,That the way of tithing in the Old Teftament was not a
naturall nor morall law ; For no law appointed in the
Gofpell, is inconiiftent with any naturall or morall Law of
God, which this is, as hath immediately been proved.
Of Deacons.
We have done with thofe Offices, and officers, which look
at the whole Church, an4 whofe difpcnfations mcerely and
immediately reach the fpeciall good of the foul : But the Lord
Chrift, as a King of infinite mercy as well as wifdome, he
provides for the outward good and comfort of all his
houfhold and fubje&s, in regard of their eftates, that they
may be maintained^and their health alfo, andfo their lives
preferved in a profperous condition, and to this end he hath
appointed Officers, that mould in a peculiar manner look to
the Church, and Co provide for the good of both.
The Office that is to look to, and relieve the Eftates of
fuch as are commended to their care, is the Office of Deacons,
of which we ftiall inquire : Firft. their Name : iecondly, their
Office, as it is diftinft from the reft: thirdly, the bounds
wherein their duties ought to be confined.
the name Deacon in our Englifh comes from the originall
Greek word, which in the gcnerall and largeft acceptation of
the word, fignifies as much as to adminifter. and implies any
kind of adminiftration, whether < ^ T J ^L^jj,
Mat.22.i3. e l'benfaid tbeKing unto bis fervanti 5 the word is *
c/>flccVc/, and it is ufed alfo to exprede the admin iftrati5 of the
dvil Magiftrate,Row. 1 5.4. when their adminift ratios are eon-
fidered as under God,being his fervants,6e is tbeMiniftcr of God
to tbee for good, &AWM %b. And in this large circuit of figni-
fication,it comprifcth all fpeciall Officers in the Church,as A-
poftles, Evangelifts, e^-c-.i CoT.'$.<$.Wl)9i$ Paul? Who is AfoUti
KMf)*woi' 9 &c. but Minifters, e^c. Secondly,(bmetimca it is
taken in a more fpeciall fignification and includes thefc two
laftremaning, t Wf, {wTdows!
As in that pIace,P^/. 1. 1. a place very remarkable, when Paul
in his falutations begins with the whole, and io proceeds to
the
_______ - ^ - .
Part 2. of Church difcifline^ Chap. 2. 33
the feverall officers, he th^s writes ; fo all tb:> Saints in Cbri ft
Jefus 9 wbicb are at Philifpi : There is the body of the Congre
gation, and then adds with the Bifbops and Deacons. In thefe
two expreflions all the Rulers are to be underftood ; Pa
llors, and Dolors, and Elders are comprehended under the
name of Biihops, Paul ftiks them* Aft. 20. 28.
Where obferve, t. There were many Biflaops in one
Church, not one over many,
2. That amongft thefe there was no Metropolitan , or fu-
periour Arch^Bifhop. For then Paul had been much to blame,
in palling him by, or omitting his title and due remembrance.'
The fecond word is Deacons, fuch as adminifter to mem
bers weak in their eftates , as the poor, or weak in their bo
dies, or fuch as be iick ; and fo both thefe are comprehended
in i. Cor. 12. 28. by thofe whom the Apoftle calls Helfs.
3. But laftly,when it is taken moft ftri&ly , and as it con
cerns our purpofe in hand, it fets out fuch officers, who are de-
figned by the Church to difpofe the ftate ^reafure thereof to
thofe feverall pu pofes for wch God hath apfointedjthe occafi-
ons Sc necclfities of the body Scany member therof may require.
1. That this is a diftinft office in the Church ,(everall Scrip
tures give in undeniable evidence : Rom. 12. 8. He that diftri-
butes. Here the Apoftle reckons thefe, as a diftinft kinde,
from thofe that went before.
i. It being the Apoftle his airae, by a fimilitude drawn
from the body , ver* 4. to difcover feverall parts by the acti
ons, which were in a peculiar manner appropriate to them. As
there be many members in the body, and all have not one of
fice or aftion : fo in the Church there be many members, but
there be feverall offices'appropriate to them.
Whereas, was this a Chriitian duty common Co all , the
Apoftle (hould overthrow his owne purpofe : For he mould
have (hewed things agreeing to all alike, when he {hould have
ihewen that feme things are peculiar
Obje If it be fad that this was done before^ and now be csmes tofet
fortbfucb dutyes as affsrtaines to aH.
w- The words of the text bear 'down that conceit. Be-
caufe that which went before, and that which comes after
are publike officers, and how can thefe be private > Adde
unto this, That the following^ words, vsr* 9. begin a fair alte
ration at the fad: view. E e e
34 Chap.i. Jfjurvey of 'the fumme Pare 2.
The a&s aretfb generall, that tfce Reader {hould not roifle
theaime of the Spirit , if he would but lend the leaft wary
attention. Befidcs , the words hold forth a plaine diftin&ion
continued in the feverall members of it. Now the members
of a division are op polite one to another , and therefore muft
have fbmething peculiar oae from the other.
2. The Apoftle intending to lay out the feverall officers
of che Church in a ffunary way (as we have formerly heard) he
addreffeth himfelf to a diftinft defcription and difcoveryof
this Officer, as feleft from the other of Elders^ i.T/w. 3. 8,
10. Deacons muft bz grave, and being approved and tryed^ let
them exerciie the Deacons office.
3 And laftly, Do we look into A8s 6.1,2* 6. we may fee
the ground and occafion of the infthution and fcope
of their calling 5 and at what it efpecially ayraes^ wlten
there fell a murmuring betwixt the Grecians and the
Hebrews, in that their poore were not fo comely and comfor
tably attended, asjfrey defired and expected ; the Apoftles
perceiving the multitude increafmg , and that it would take
up their time and pains too much to give full attendance
thereunto, as the nectfli ties thereof did require, they there
fore direftedjthat they mould choole men among ft themfelves
fitly qnali tied for that purpofe, and they would fettle them
in that imployment. According to the Apoftles counfell, the
Church elefted, the Apoftles prayed, and laid on their hands
and appointed them to the performance of that fervice.
Whenceic isapparant,
J That this was a publick Office, becaufe they were elected
in a folemne manner thereunto, and received a (blemne infti-
tution from the Apoftles, and fo from Chrift, for the underta
king of that fervice.
2 That this their fervice it was about the attendance of Tables,
btcanfe the provifion for the maintenance of the Widows and
poore, by a dayly fupply as the condition and neceflity of the
Church did at that time require, gave occafion hereunto ; ergo^
that name is ufed, and implies the difpenfation of the treafii-
ry, ftate,and provifion of the Church,for thofe ends and pur-
pofes as (hould appeare ufefull, andbehovefull for the benefit
f the Church^ or any membtr thereof, as far as ferved for a
ftirituaU en d.
3 The
Part 2. of Church difciplize. Chap.t. 35
3 Tbe full and careful! attendance unto this work could
not ftand with carefull^conftant^and conscientious attendance
unto the Miniftery of the word, as the Office of a Minifter fo
imploycd did require, as the words of the text witnefle; It is
not fit for f to lay afide the fare of the word to attend tables ,v. 3. ergo,
pnvidemenfitfor ibis thing, and we will give our f elves to the word
and pray er,v.^
E et a 2 Shall
Chap. 2. Jfurveyoftbefumrne Part. 2;
a Shall the Apoftles direfted by Chrift (ever them,who will
dare to conjoyn them, unlefle he will go againft the dire&ion
of the Lord Jefus >
3 The gifts ofDeaconS) which are defcribed By the Apoftle,
(i. Tim. 3.8.) areiuch as will not furnifh a man to be a iMi-
nifter, (for of him it is noc required) he fhould be apt to teach;
to be a teacher and not apt to teach , is to be a Bell without a
Clapper.
1.0/e. i. That Stephen a Deacon preached, /f#. 7.
2. ThatP/;/7/>Baptifed. ^#.8,38.
3. That Deacons, by ufing well their office, pur-
chafe to themfelves a good degree a /. e. a degree to the Mini-
ftery.
j*nfa. i . Stcfbens fpecch was not a fermony but an Apologia
made by him , for the clearing of his perfon and caufe from
the accufat ions and afperfions that were caft upon him by
his adverfaries.
2. ThatP^/7/p was an Evangelift, and fo appointed by
God, as afterwards appeares ^ and by vertue of thar 3 and not
of his Deaconfliip, did baptize.
3. That $ct${tt>v, mentioned in i. 7/^1.3.13.18 not
a degree of the Miniftery , but he that doth fo, and is fo,fhall
purchafe a good Handing in the Church , whereby he may
boldly adminifter his office , and with more fruit. For as we*
have formerly faid * If a man may be a fit Deacon, and yet
by feme impediment in his utterance can never be a Minifter,
then is he not by his Deaconfhip in any neceflary preparation*
thereunto.
The limits of the office will 5 i. What he muft doe.
appeare, by (hewing c 2. How he muft doe tu
I What he muft doe.
This Deacon being the fteward or Treafurer of the Church,'
the thing for which he is mainly to be imployed, as for which
he was ordained, it is, for the husbanding of the cftate and temporails
of the Church, as may be every way moft b^hcvefull for the be
nefit of the body , according to the rules of the Gofpel. And
this his fervice willftiew it felf in three things.
i. He muft addrefle himfelf with much oblervance to re
ceive thole provifions, which fhall 3 or ought to be coinmited
to
. L_J - ~ '.
Parr 2. of Church difci/Hne. Chap.z. 37
to hia truft. I fay , due observance in gathering in the ftate of
the Church.
1. Ic is for him to iri form himfelf by advice and counfell
from the body, what every mans freewil-offering fhould be in
making provifions for fupplies & paiments of theCongregati-
on.For though tht Church-contribution be a free- will offer
ing, in regard it fhould willingly and wi h a ready heart be
tendred unto God : yet neither in the old Teftament, nor un
der the new, the thing it lelf, nor yet the meafure was left to
a mans owndifpofe or libertie. Compare D t #r. 16. ic with
Levit. 12. 1 8, 19, If God hath blefled a man with fo many
Oxen, he muft not offer fo many Goats.
Vpon this information and direction given by the Body,
2. Hemuft obferve, whether each member performethis
his due and dude : and in cafe h (hall failc he is to admonifli
him , as fwerving from a rule : and in cafe he reform not, he
muft follow the action againft him , by the rule of our Savi
our provided in that behalf, and bring him to the eenfure of
the Church.
3. What is not offered or given, but promised, he muft
give attendance with the firft toreqiiire it, that thus being ob-
fervant to gather in the ftock and proviiion of the Chtrrch, he
may^not be to feek; nor fucoour may be wanting , when fup-
ply (hould be tendered.
IV
As thus he muft give attendance , as Ch rifts receiver , to
gather in his rents and revenues of the Church : fo he muft be
carelull to keep it, when it is in his cuftody , fb that no lack
come there to$ neither mifpendkhlmfdfj nor fuffer it to fpoil
in the keeping, nor lend it with difadvantage 5 fo that it (hould
returne leflc in worth, or be unready , when the Church hath
occafion to have the improvement thereof.
III.
He muft be prudtntin the difperilng and difpofing of it to
fuch u(es and to fuch perfons as the body of the congregation
ftiall,according to the rules of the Scriptiii*e,require at his hand -
herein, becaufethe^weight and work of ^his uftice is efpeciatly
to be feen here; ergo- 9 thi& Is efpecially and particularly mentio
ned, Rom. 12 .He that diftributes : and this implies and includes
all the reft.
E- ; ee - . Fes L
38 Chap.2. dfurvey of thefumme Parc.2.
For he that murf diitribute , He mail gather 5 He mutt keep
it by him.
Thus his office is faid to attend tables. / e. To lay out the re,
vtnues and treafurie of the Church, as may be behoovef ull : For to
provide Elements for the Lords table , when that fhoald be
attended: For the table of the foor 9 /'. e. for all their wants , that
they may W fupplicd. For the tables of the Minifter, /. e. what
ever provifion the Church {hall put into their hands, as by
them to be adminiftred to them, according to that debt which
the Church owes to them in the way of wages.
And here his providence , faithfulnefle , and paines will
fully be imployed.
C H A P. 1 1.
Wherein the nature of Ordination is difcujfi'd , and the 17. Chap.
of Mr. R E u T E R F O R D // confidsred 5 and anfwcred 3 as
touching the power he givetb to A Paftor in and over other
Congregations be fids his own.
THe Reafons which are in the 1 6.clMp. alledged and anfwer-
ed by Mr. K.we are content they (hould ftand or fall to
their own ma(krs 5 not intending to weary our felves,with the
maintaining of other mcns works : what we conceive to be
fuitable to the truth, and we (hall make ufe of, we (hall indea-
vour tovindhate, and make good againft all oppofitionin
their proper places.
Whereas it is faid cha. 17. p. 264.
That we make Ordination and election ofPaflors all one^ by a mi-
flake : I fuppofe, it will appear, that we are herein wholly mi-
ftalan 3 if that which follows be impartially attend d. We
(hall therfore for the clearing of this coaft inquire after fome
particulars, which appertain to the full understanding of this
he..d of 'Discipline ; and fo much the rather we (hall be willing
to beftow our thoughts about this fubjeft , becaufe of the dif
ficulty - n-i obfcurhy of it : efpechlly, b^caufe mi j conceivings here
draw many inconveniencies with them 3 and difturb almeft the
whole frame. As in an un joy nted body , ormifplaced building,
when any fpeciall part, and mtin pJJbrifout of place, it
brings a weakning , yea a declining of che whole, and fpoils
both
P arc 2 . of Church discipline. Chap, 2 .
bath the firmnefle and /kfhion of the frame. We (hall take leave
therefore to infift upon f hele particulars by way of inquiry :
1 . Whether ordination is in nature before election ?
2. Whether or dinatun gives all the effentials to an Officer ?
5* What this Ordination is ^ and wkerein lies the full breadtb and
bounds of the being thereof?
4. In whom the ri^ht efdifpenjing l\es^& by whom it may be difonfcd?
i*
Whether Ordination if in nature btfore Ek8iox.
To the firft of thefe, , that which cccaftons an Inquiry here,
C isthe words & expreflions of worthy M r - K. cb. iy+p. 265. (7r-
cc dination is tha f, wbicb formally makes the man 4>Psftor. , ?he peo*
,
d4 Sacr&m.ffrd. ft e c ^ manus alicui imponas^ ne cotnmunices feccatis alienif^ appro*
, bando fcilicet elettzonem aut vocationem non rede fa&am.
c Loc.com. 8. I have judged with Mufcultu e Legit imc elefii, ab epijcopis et
'miftr. ordin. fenioribus, qui eleftioni aderant 9 oratione et impojitione manuum con-
Magdeburg. fi ima b an t ur et ordinabantur 3 et b*c forma ekftionis ad Cyvriani tern-
* r - t . . . . .
vrdw. * was ever ^ tns opinion with the Mtgdeburgcnfcs
J)degsba\ur epiftopw et plebe 3 cujus epifcopus futurus erat^ pr
et acceffit manuum impofttio.
*7 ^ ever confented formerly to that of Honourable Pleffe e ,
Semper tamsnprinfquam ordinanturet collocantur in minifterio fuoin
univerfum wncurrere populi ordinifyue ecclejiaftici csnjenfum , idque
deduct probation! f caufaperomnia j fuccedit adextremum Ordinatio. And in the follow
ing difcourfe, 1 hope it fhall appear, That Ordination doth de
pend upon the feofles kwfull Elettion 9 as an Effeft upon the
Caufe, by vertue of which it is fully Adminiftred; So that in
the very Apoflolictll times , the liberty of the very dfoftles was
not fo great in Ordaining as was the peoples in Cbooftng* For as
in Atts. 6. its faid of that Office of the Deacons; T'be feofls were
firft appointed to cboofe and to prefent the perfons to the 4po-
flle : and then theydid readily receive the parties 9 not once
queftionlng what they did ; or, by withdrawing their Ordina
tion, refufe to iecond and eftablifh what they had done. And if
the people had this libertie in an under- Officer, there was great*
er reafon they (liould have the like in an Officer of higher de
gree , in whom they had greater intcreft, and by whofe Admi-
niftration they were to receive greater good : fo that none
were to be Ordained^ut fuch whom they did choofe ; nor did
they, or according to rule could they, refufe to Ordain them
fo Eleftedj unlefle fume juft exception was againft them 5 and
then alfo the people were to make a new choice , they were
not in that cafe of errour and aberration from the rule, to
take the choyce into their own hands. The proofe of this
will appeare in the explication of the other particulars pro-
pounded,and therefore we (hall proceed therein .The fecond tiring
then to be attended is \
2. IPbetber Ordination ives all the Effentials to an Officer.
Where there be two things come to be fcanned.
1. How fane tbeEflentitllsoftheMinifary or Minifter may be
given by man*
2. If they may be given and convoyed over by man ; B Y W H A T
MEANS men are [aid to do r/;*f, whether by Ordination, or by any
other appointment ofChrift,
The firft of thefe calls for fome fpecial difquifition. Becaufe
it will appeare upon triall, that the contrivement of thefe
Fff truths
C hap 2 . Xjurvey of the fumme Part. 2 .
had this outward call to that office. Therefore they muit be
Af atb.i%. 1.3. heard by Gods own charge 5 though they were moft unworthy
lj?\6 v &. mcn * ^ neither Efficiency 9} parts to doe the work of the
place,nor yetfacerity of heart and life to indeavour, much leffe
difcharge the weight of the fervices which fhoul J be done by
, themjBeing blind GuidiS.Ftfotcd Sepulchres >groffely hyprcritical
and fcandaloufly vile in their generall course, corrupting the
law by their falfe and unlearned gloffes, and perverting the
fimple people by their lewd carriages, polluting all Gods or
dinances by their corrupt handling and adminiftradon
thereof.
And therefore there Is more then Mediath jubjetti coniidered
in the giving of this outward call, if we look at the rigour of the
phrafe : though ( if the Authors will give Ieave)I would take
their meaning to include as much, as what I mention 5 becaufe
I love not to trouble my (elf and the world with words, or to
make any needleffe contention about that, which may admit
a fair and ration all conftruftion in any thing. This mediatas
fubjefii then is to be attended , not fo much in regard of the
parties that are taken to office,but in regard of thofe, who, in
a fubordinate way, are inftrumentt under Chrift , and fo as /-
fruments put forth a caufall vertue to leave the impreffion ofzn of-
fee-right upon another. For otherwife , we (hall not be able
to finde and maintaine any mediate calling.
Suppofe as Mattbi&s & Jofepb were fet before the Lori, there
(hould be two perfjns Cct apart for the minittery, were there
no caufall vertue corning from thole , who were to call , and
outwardly to auhorife one to the place, rather then the other;
there could be no mediate inftitution conceived in regard of
the parties : they both equally and immediately are prefented as
objects to the call; and equally and immediately (in regard of
themftlves) lye open te the call. Jofeph ftands not in the way to
the call of Matthias ; nor doth Matthias come between Jofefb
and the call.
But herein lies the mediateneffe of the call C that however in
regard of themfelves , they are equally objected to what calj
come*) yet Cbrift hath given a vertuall right to fuch as he plea-
(eth to apoint , and that he will not difpenfe immediately
acal from himfelf to either party : but they as a meane betweene
bim and tbent 9 (hall leave an imfrejjion of a right of power upon
one
Part 2 . offburcb difcifline? Chap.-2 . 47
one of the parties to exerciie fuch a place.
This is alfo that which they call [Defignatio perfon*,'] the
dejf gnat ion of a fsrjon to a place. If by that they mean, that they
put forth a Mjuall vertue, to imprint the formality of the power
of office upon fucb a man ; that is the fence I would give, of
whattheyfay, andfodoe willingly grant what they fpeake.
Etit if by Dejignttion-to* place they would darken the truth with
#ordsyi*ittib* call} and none hath power and right to hin
der him*
But exconceffiS) 'they baveafllbe caufes, if this conceit be true^
that defignatio pf rjW doth adde no e/entials to the c^nftitution
of an outward call (for I (uppofc there is nothing elfe out
wardly to be added to make the call : ) Suffofe there were two
perfons fully, yea, equallygiftcd and furnidied with all gra
ce*, abilities and willingnefk for the work of the Miniftery^
which now is wanting to fbme Congregation, and they both
defired that work of Chrift : if there was required no more to
be done, to bring in all the cauft& 9 and fo the being of th
powci: -
44 Chap.2. dfurvey of thefumme Parr. 2.
help unto the weakeft Reader , that he may lay his finger up
on the feverall things., and fee how they lye diltinft in the
frame of the Inftitudon.
Firft,its a truth,there be no orders nor officers, which have
been received or are to be retained in the Churches of Chrift,
but it is the prerogative royall of the Lord Jefus as King of
the Church to appoint them. They are parts of his worfhip,
and there, what he doth not tppoini , he doth not approve : the
inftituting and ufing of any other |is meerly mH-WKJ&f. And
therefore all fuch perfons and performances , as they iffue
* cfa'o. 13 ?. * rom the folly and froth of mans brains , and never came into
i J\,ir?g. i ^. i)is minde : Co are they abhorred and loathed by God from bis heart.
3 l -3*' Bcfide , all thefe places and offices they are appointed for
Ipirituall and fupernaturatt ends, and fo to effect Jupernaturall
vpsrk,s, even the converfion, fan&ification and falvation of fuch
ss God hath purpofed to bring unto himfelf. He then alone
niuft appoint the office, who can give a blejfing to the office
and the officer to attaine their end : and this none can doe but
the Lord Chrift alone by the vertue and power of his Regall
authority ; who now being amended , and fitting at the right hand
of the Father, he gave and doth bieffe by the prefence and ope
ration of his own Spirit. EpJ;e/. 4.8,1 1. Wl^en Cbrifl a fended np
on high, he gave gifts. Some to be 4poftles,fome Prophets, lome Evan-
gehftsyfom Paftors,fome Teachers : Thefe offices are coronation -
mercies , of the greateft wor( h a'nd excellency. And the Pfal-
mift gives thereafon from the end. 'Pfal. 6%. 19, 20. He gives
thefe gifts 3 f^f Godmigkt dwell amongft' the rebellious. And by them
the Churches are gathers J and pzrfeiled. Ephef. 4'- 12, 13. And
hence it is by way of Emulation, becauie j4nticbrift\fd'M there
was no means to underprop his kingdom , and promote his
tyranny , unlerTe he had (lives of his own making and creati
on, that would fervc his turn, by taking up blinde obedience,
in doing his will, though they faw no rule nor reafon for it :
when therefore the Pope amended on high to the chaire of Anticbrift,
he alfo fends his m'faries and inftruments as the fwarmsof
i*ft t ff\ Locufls out of the bottomkfipitjor the 'deftraftion of theChurch,
*' a id perdition of millions of poor miferable fouls \ He being
hlmfelf the man offm, and the fon of perdition.
Secondly, its alfo certain , That men are furnifhfd and fit
ted with graces and abilities inwardly for fo great an iiuploy-
ment
Part 2. ofcKurcbdifciplfoc. Ctop-Jtj-^ 45
raent 5 with willing an3 ready mindes alfo a to give up them- a Rotttflt 1 ^
ielves t fo holy fervices : this alibis wholly from God in
Chrift. He makes us able Minifters of the Gofpel. *> He calls,
befanflifies. c He is the Lord of the barvejt, he tbrups forth labour- *" 3*
rm. d This is termed tbe inward call: this onely comes from ^ ^atlb^.i
him. Graces and abilities are in his hand., are his gift. fim i a g. ao.
Thirdly, He fets the /awe/ and limits of the flace and callings ^
fets down all the rules , according to which they muil a&,
bothon/er and be ordered, according as the quality of their
places doe require : doe they muft no other things, nor after
any other manner then he prefcribes. There was a pattern
prefcribed of all the things in the Tabernacle from the leaft
unto the greateft, which muft be obferved in all the feverall E ^ 4 ;.n
thereof. So in that oFEf^/Vfjf vifion. e ordinances ^ lawes^fi- ^44.5.
gHres^fajbions. All muft be attended , accordins; to the minde
of the Lord, withour adding thereunto , or dztratfing therefrom f . * Dent. n.
Its but reafon that a 'JMafter fhould ftt down the laws and'or*.
Fourthly 5 but all this while , there is no officer nor office
put upon any. nun, nay though there were never io rnany 3 and
thofe fitted and gifted every way ,, they are m officer s> i. c. they
have not received, nor are invefted with a a right orjus 3 accord-
ding to the nt!e of Chrifl ? and order of the Gofycl, by-fjch mean? 5
which our Lord Jelus the King of his Church hach ordained, to
leave the impreflion of authoiiry upon them to that purpofe^
Which, how its done , we (hall anon inquire : but thai ibis muft
of neceflity be done 5 we (ee ic plaine.
Firii, becaufe Without ibis Cati 9 none can warrantably doe
any aft which belongs to an-ojflrer, and therefore without this, ,
he hath not the SfecificAllformofzn officer.
Secondly, without this 5 what ever is done in that behalf,
and for that end, hvoid and onone,ejfrft.
Thirdly and laftly , the/frewgf/; , validity , andrjjic4ry of an
ouwaru call herein appears beyond gain-faying, if k pr:>cd
from fuch , who may give it by rule : Becaufe who evsr in a
regular way hath received this outward c.Jl , he is then a
cempleat and t rue officer , and may aft any part of his office,
though n& t inwardly gracedatd fined worthily c>f ch a. . or
The Scribes and P^ati^es fit in Ufis
''
4-2 Chap.2. j*futvey of thefumme Part 2?*
truths is fofecret and fubtil, that it* drives men into divers
conceivings, as not being able to difcern, how in the work of
the inftitution of the Miniftery, the cflentiallsrcorne to be wo
ven together ^ the thread is fo fine fpun , that the dimme eye
ofmans-difcerning, can hardly findeit, or follow it r much
lefle cut it*
And bccaufe there is here no fmall difficulty , and it is the
very binge upon which many waighty confeqnences , and in
truth) controversies turn , I fhall be bold to offer fome things
to confideration, which at leaft may caufe further inquiry by
fuch 5 who are better able to fathome thefe depths. And here
as Sea men ufe to do, when the Bay or Haven is unknown, or
being known,yet hard to hit; I (hall as it were found theCoaft
by feverall condufiens, That I inay firidc where the channel!
of tht truthjin the full ftrength and ftreame of it runs*
eis a Caufall'verttte put fonb in * fubordittate way by foms
under Cbrifato bring in the formality or Jpecificall being ofajtEcclefi-
flicalloffict to a^erfon^orfanjf ibtt iscafod tbereuntwrftafidspofll-jfed
ibereof.
i . 1 fay, [fl)*f done by fome] becaufe it is confefled of all
hands that an external} call is ot ncceflity required : oncly ibmc
lay the waight of it in one thing , fome in another : but all
a^ree ivtbif) whofe conceits have but the colour of common *
fenfe in them, ( the phreniia of fome Familifts and A'labaprift*
onely exempted , who ealhiere all Gwcrnmnts and Govtrnours
or Rulers out of Churches a id Co nmon wealths , but thi&
madaeffe arid folly laboii"S alrnoft with the lew WbaWflS of
itftlf) AH, I fay, that are willing to be led wich the light of
any reafon , doe readily grant there fhould be an outward call*
\n the lo \vift order and office of a Diacon , tkis was obferved
by direftion Apoftoiicall , they muft not , they could not adr
minifter, before they were called and appointed thereunto.
Atts 6.5. And it's a ftapk and ftanding rule , which teacheth
all by proportion. No man takgs tbis honour to bimftlf; but-.bc tbat
is called as Aaron. Heb. 5.4.
Secondly, that there is a cdtfall vertue fut ftrtb in tbe communi
cation of tbis foweri] I (hall (hew, and they will eafily confefiTe,
yea when they will exprefle themfelves -freely , their own
words evidence as much ; unlcfle they be forced by the fear of
the
Pare -2. of Church di ft ipline. Chap. 2. 43
t he approach of feme Argument which" "imght ha zard
fome coRccipt , which they are loath to leave and lay afide,
then happily they may mince theif language, that nothing
nsay be gathered from thence againft themfelves. I finde that
expreflion in the Apoftle, Gal. i . i . Paul an Afsftle not of wan nor
by-man^vK *V a.vdtt*7wvji& JV av9pa>W.Men did not inftkute the
office of an Apottle, as the Authors of it : nor was it by man
as the inftrtmttnull^aftfe , ^convayed over unto Paul : but it was
every -way immediately from God. There is therefore in reafon (as
ail Judicious collect out of the place) thefe Tw o WA Y E $ of
djfjxnfatfan to be attended.
Firft, when God immediately inftitutes and appoints out of
his good pleafure any place of authority , and immediately alfo
from himfelf appoints the ferfon thereunto. Thus the Calling
andPer/oHj called, viz. of. the Apoftles : were from God immedi
ately.
2. Way of dtfpenfation is mediate : when the Tnftitution of
the office ifliies onely from the good pleafure of the Lord, yet
he may and doth ufe other inftruments for the communicati
on of this authority, and the inveftingof a perfon with
a right to exercife , and yet ft ill the office be truely (aid to be
his alone. And herein the P$p ifb ufur Cation in appointing or
ders & the orders appointed by them appear to be totally An-
ticbriftiatt as the rabble of that wretched crew of Monkjy Fryars 9
Cardinal*} Cbancdlours^c. Becaufe they are of man and by mcM^
meere humane creatures which the pride and ambition of the
heart of the man of fin , the froth and vanity of his minde,
hath brought forth into the world, all which prophane beafts
he hath provided, as fo many rotten pillars , to prop up the
the throne of his Antichriftian power and Prelacy.
But thofe which the Church , according to the Tnftitution
and allowance of Chrift takes up, thofe are wholly font him>
as the Author and Tnftitutor of them,yet are they />v the Church^
to whom he hath fir ft delegated power and in a fubordinate
manner by fuch inftruments , as he fees fit , convayes a right
to lome perfons, that they may po(Ic(Te fuch places, and exer
cife fuch offices, according to him without the leaft impeach
ment of the royalty and fovcraignty of his rule, which yet re-
fides in himfelf alone. /
To come a little neercrhptti?, that we may knd a little
Fff2 help
, , J _ ,_,, --- Jl ~ MMMMMV ___ --__ -_j _- J_- "I ri-_-U - LJimT- ' -' --
48 Chap. i. Aflhveyoftbefvmme Pare 2.
power of office , . then botb theft bad e\uati right to officials * and
though they ftould officiate any afts without defignatien^ they
were true a&s of an office ; whether confccrating or admini-
firing Sacraments, they were valid : And if they have right
to adminifter, who hath right or authority to hinder >
Nor can the words, admit any other logicall refpeft to be
put upon them, but w/e and effefl* In Afts 14. 23. When they
bad made or appointed them Elders by way , of choice* The fcope
of the place is to (hew, what provilion the Apoftle made
for the Churches , in Applying them with Officers , and
furnifhing them with Rulers, which before they had not,
but now, by Gods appointment 3 they, under him, gave a
being of an outward call to fuch perlons,to fuftain that place un
to which formerly they had no power to execute.
Conclusion 1 1,
Hence it foil owe s from the former ground, that It if an aft
ef power M an Inurnment or rneans^ under Chriil, to give an Officer
tbe being of an outward call in the Church.
I defire the Pleader here to recall to mind what formerly
hath been expreifed and proved, that the minds of the fimple
may not be troubled, or taken afide from the truth by the-
ambiguity and mi (lake of words.
When we fpeak of f ower^ the word is of genera!/ fenfe and fig-
nification, and hath an influence into every aft of judgement^
T^ judge thoje that are within, i Cor. 5. 12. So that there is no
ddmonition, either when one tels another alone, or takes
one or two, and convinceth a brother , but there is a procefle,
in a way of juHciali prore ding according to the Laws and Go*
vernrhent of Chrift 5 which is the difference betwixt a Clitrcb-
adwonition and a Cbritfian-admonitieji* Between fuch as are not
under flich bonds, there is an admonition of Cbriftian~duty :
Here is an admonition tiluing from C/;r//hdtf-p0wr, which they
have by reifon of tbe placer in which they are fet. Sometime
i Tkff f.i the word^rbor/'ry is taken thus largly,though moft frequently
17. ufed otherwife and in a narrower fignific;ition : And fo,there
j s a ]^ a p ower which is proper toOfficers', and when we would
rpc.ik properly, or underftand diftinclly each thing in his pro-
P cr nature and place, we then mean, TtcpHitfr of Office^ leading
} ruling fowsr^ or Superiority of power.
This
Parr 2. ofcburcbdifciplint. * Chap. 2. 49
This being conceived andfr pt in mind, the cfemonftration
' of the conclufion is open : To give fowtr is an aft of power v he or
they who give the externall call, or leave the impreflioa of
the power of office upon another, they have the power ofjuJg*
jg that- other 5 they caufe that vsnualiy which another hath
formally 5 not they thernfelves.
And thus we have done with the nYfi Branch of the (econd
Head, wtr.ch- we propounded to-be debated.
2. The next thing that conies to confideration i? 3
By what weans the Ejjftntials of tbk Power
may be conveyed ?.
And here alfo becaule we meet with many fholes and fandS
of feverall opinions which croffe us, that we cannot make a
ftraightcourfp, we {hall be contained to tack about a little,
not proceed in a perf?l: method, but few negatively what
doth not give this Powcr,and then affirmatively what doth.
The N E G A T i v E we fhall Ly forth in two Oonclufisns* -
Conclufion I.
Ordination (as ic is Popifhly difpenfcd under the
opinion of a Sacrament, and as leaving the im-
prciiion Of an indtlible Character} doth not com
municate tkeeffence of this outward call. .
What is \thePopift>]~enfe herr, the Prelates being their prcpdr
SacccfTors, who tread in their fteps*, and keep their path for
themoft part in Church- difcipline, cordially and privily
maintain, though they be not fb willing openly to profeffe 1 ;
and therefore, though they will not have all the world know
that they hold (even Sacraments (and fo that of Order to b Lord
one) by/H//expreflion, yet they'i itiwate fbme fuch thing by 3ook.
the ambiguity of their language, which thofe who are their fa- En ? Il ?
miliars can eafily Tent out : as namely, there are but two Sacra- Book o" Crf m
njfnts tbfolurely necejfary tefalvation: q. d. there are more, and mon- prayer*
thofe neceffary 9 though not tbfolutel} neceffary' to falvation.
But for the indelible CbaraiJer that fliould come from hence
to make up the formality of a Prieft, that to mine own foicw-
ledgfilhaveheardftoutly defended and determined in the
Schools of the Univerfity.
Ggg k
50 Chap.2. Aforvey of thefumme Parr. 2.
It were wdrth the while, if vfe could pry a little narrowly
into this conceit, that we might difcern what is ihefsfiion lof
tbif Charter, when it is expreffed to the full 5 that we might
find feme footftep for a mans fancy to fray upon.
^ The refined fecrecy andfubtilcy of this fpeculation is. fo
high, that it forced the Schoolmen to fnuffe the candle To
neer, that they put out the light.
For firft, they will have it to be a quality divers from grace,
onely a preparation thereunto.
Second y, it muft be common to all that receive the Sacra
ment, truly or fainedly fuch.
Thirdly, it muft be fixed and engraven in the foul in that
indelible manner, fo that it cannot be blotted out, nor burnt
out in the flames of Hell : And in truth, we cannot eafily fee
the fk-i^ht and cunning in carving cut tbu Cbara&er $ for the
6jw of this device was'threefold.
Firft, That the dignity cf the Epifcopac} 1 might be advanced : and
thence ic was, whatever action carries an eminency in any
kind, or might caufe and caft a reflection of refpect upon it,
that rauft be given to If, that fo men might have an eye there"
untO} and a fpeciall reference and dependance thereupon.
Secondly, That the honour ofPricftbood (as Papifts and Prelats
fpeak) might be maintaind, fome fpeciall excellency muft be left
upon it: And becaufe the bafenefTe of the carriage of that
Popifh crew might bring their pcrfons and places out of
efteem, therefore they muft have fome Character that could
not be defaced : becaufe their hudneile and wickcdnefie was
luch, that it would deform the very imprdfions of morality,
therefore they devifed fuch a Character that (hould be engra
ven fo deep, that the moft abominable prophanentflfe of Hell
it felf (hould not eat it out to eternity.
3. Becaufe the right of the one, in what he gave, and the
Worth of the other, in whajt he received had no realty 5 there
fore they mubjoyue fomethiug, as a farre fetched conceit, that
the tCrT*.cy might hold men in admiration of, that which pai-
fed their apprehenfion, and thence came the minting of this
my far lout nothing.
This indekbilis character comes out of the forge of Pope
ry, and is fo befooted with the (moafee of the bottomleflepit,
and carrie J along in the fogs of the myfteries of iniquity ,that
by
p art 2 . of Church dtfcipline* Chap.2 . 5 I
by a fecret Height ic hath eaten infeniibly into th >rders of
Cbrift before the world was aware,
And hence it is, the Schools, who commonly when they at
tend their owne liberty of difpute, wilHpeake out : they are
fo dazzled in their own fayings,that they doe in ifTiie,as much
as profefTe, they kr.ow not what they fay.
Somtj that it cannot be gathered from the (acred Scrip- 1
fires, nor the teftimony of the Fathers, nor from natural!
reafon a . a Scows 4. fen
der /, that authority onely gave it life, and that non mtl- tenc -
) that reafon doth not demonitrate it, nor evident Au
thority prove it c . c Gabriel 4.
Nay^/H^.that the determination of the Church (in whofe fcnc.dift.^.
bowels it was bred, and had i:s being, if any where) is not ex-
preffs in the point d . * Ibidem*
And hence they cannot tell what to makgof 7/5 one while its ens
rdA!um> as Durand and iS'colw. Another while it niuft be e/ uA/i-
Itimi as Thomas. Whether to refer it,they cannot conclude.
Some will have it in the firft fpecies of a quality e . Some in c Vafyuer ?l-
the frcond f. Others choofe the third g. Oihers the fourth h - ^^ : to coyne devices, to darken ths truth of Cod, and to delude
it felft.
We come neerer home 3 and our feconi Conclufion is,
2. Conclusion.
Ordination adminiffrecl according to the method and
minde of M after ^ narntly^ as preceding the
eleftion of the People^ it doth not give
to the outward ca'd of a Mini ft er.
For its croffe to the Apoitles im^itution, given in expreffe
charge, A^ts 6.3 . Looke out from among \ou feven men ofhonefl re- .
fon. Contrary to their prefent pra&ice, ver5 And the fayhg
p leafed the peop/e, and they chofe, and they fet them before the dpoftles,
If none but tbofa who wtrefirft elefted by the peop/e, (bodd be or
dained ; and alljuc';) who were fo cbofen could not be refufed* 'Then to
ordain before choice^ neither to mik? application of the rule, nor com*
munlon of tbs right * in an orderly manner : and fo in iffje defaceth
aad makes inefFeftuall the frame of the iniHtution ; and it is
too haftily to inveft a man in a place, who hath normality of
right to it.
But the fir ft is plain from the place alledged. Nor need rh t
(tumble ary in this bafe, bccaufe the inftance is given of Dta-
(O'U) which are Officers of a lower rank^ ; (ince the reason is^ the
lik^ in both, or rather forceth a/pnwr/^as we (peak. For they
have as great intereft in the one as the oth?r ; nay, have a
greater dependanc' upw.their Rulsis ; anr{ are engaged to zgrea*
on to them ; and to provide for their honour in a
more
Part 2. ofChurchdifciptite. Chap.2. 53
more efpeciall manner, Doth reverence and mainlainance^ there-/
fore Quod adomnesfi&at) ab omnibus debet approbari : Whence it
is, that the Apoftle ever hath an efpeciall eye to the people in
this* as their peculiar priviledge. *
Objett. If that be here obje&ed, (which is often and ordi- '
nary ia the mouch of the Prelates,and their followers) T/M.5
That the Apoftle delegated this authority to Titw 9 and pi
his courfe is plain, ASs 14.23. When they bad created tbem Elde\s
-in ev r> Cburc') (or as the Geneva reads it, wben they bad ordained
Elders by elettion in every Church) and prayed and fefted) &c* they
CQmwnded tbem, &c> to God^ &-c*
Certain *t is, that the Officers were compleat in -.heir infti-
tution, and had a full call, and z*ullrigbt for theexecuJon of
their placts ; and therefore laying on of bands , eicher was
not of neceffity rfqmred, % orelfeit was included, and is to be
tin Jerftood in that they faffed and pray?d; fo that the feofls
bad the cbi-fband in the calling of Offic rs, they & jl choofing,
before any ordination could be orderly difpenffd.
And that this was the minde of the ApoiUe, and the mean- and fuch as accom
pany falvation : Better graces and gifts then ordinary, and bet-
t*r then tbofatfht common and ordinary men of the world,at-
tain unto , btcaule they are fuch as have falvation attending up
on them $thus Rom. 6.23. & 11.28.'
Sometime it is put for the offices and places, unto which men
are
Part 2. of Church dtptJJi**. ' 'Chap.2.
arethroagh grace fitted^ and out ofG-od's^good pleafare cal-
*
e,...
It laftly implies the gift of gr#ce, which through the obedi
ence of Chrift is given us for omJuftijicawnJLQm^i^.fa^'T* 1
yaw.*. And Cbamierus conceives, its never taken in this fenfe De^Saeratn. fa
but onely in this place. f "
This laft fenfe beyond all queftion fuits not with the place,
as all the clrcumftances in the Text give in evidence , and '
therefore Interpreters fall upon the former.
Some underftand Decendi facultatem 9 Cbryjef. Theodoret, Oecn-
meniw.
ome, Docendi officium > and this is the common current, and
carries the confent of the moft with it : Akfthnuf 9 Lombard,
ThornM, Cajetans 5 and Gerfome Bucerus, a man of an accurate
judgement, conceives and concludes this to be moft (likable
to the fcope of the place, dij&t. deGnbernat. ecclef. p. 340.
In thit variety, I fuppofe there is liberty for any to lean to
that opinion which he li^es beft 5 and I muft confeiTe freely,
when I have weighed *1 things, I rather incline to tbe former of
tbe two : for all the leading, yea, cafting circumftances of the
places feem to carry it that way, to wit, that by gift muft neceffa-
rily be meant, tbofe fyiritudl and gracious abilities, which Timothy
received by the Spirit in way of propheiie (of which prefenr-
ly) and b} wbicb be w# fined and fttrnified to that extraordinary worl^
of an Evangel ft ybting the office appointed him of God ; fo that
though the Office is not hcrefirfily and primarily intended, yet
thefe extraordinary gifts and endowments beftowed upon '!/-
wotby, are attended with an eye, and certain reference thereunto 5
and therefore that is not altogether excluded, but taken into
consideration in the (econd place : or more narrowly, fhefe
gifts are losked at as tbey loQkjbat way, are bordering and butting ?/;erc-
ufon : for it is not onely a frame of fpeech which we hardly
find ufed , we are not wont to fpeak t\\us,forget not tbe office that
is I N Y o u,when a mm is not only more properly, but more
truly laid to be I N H i s O F F i c E ; nay,the very nature and
reality of the thing requires this alf : An office is a relation ad-
jtyned to a man, not inherent in him ; Relatio eft adjunttum adhe
rent, mn ink f ens qualitas.
Beftdes, that place which is paralell to this, and fpeaks ex-
prefly tcrthe fame purpofe, z X/m. i , 6. Stir up tbe gift>%te*w* 9
whiib
Chap.2. l J ferteyoftkefumme Part. 2.
wbicb was given tbte by the laying on of r/fy bands : the fenie there
fore mull be the fame in both. A m-in is not faid to ftir up hit
office that is in him, but to ftii' up ihegract that is in him, be
ing put into office. We have done with the frrft.
The fccond thing that comes to be enquired is,
2 . Plow this a\ff given by Propbefie.
For the understanding of this, becaufe fundry inconvcm*
ences attend upon the miMaking of this pafLgf, we muft
k;iow,Though the office of an Evangel flJwih for gifts belong
ing to it, the na'ure and the continuance thereof (rhcy being
raifed up as waterei s of that Doctrine, whereof the Apoftles
were firit and extraordinary planters;) ihctigb, I fay, the
ctl'ing was cxtrterdinar)}. y< t it is -not ncc j? try it thoufd be imttx-
diately rt/w?u>. ;, fince the Scriptures ffcm evkjtncly to allow a
Jarge breadth ; name ly, fytnetimts it is in.m^Jiatc by the opera
tion and peculiar infpiratk n i.f the fpirk : fometimes mtdiai? 9
the M iniilci y of man interceding.
Of the fii-.il of thefe we have an induce in Pbiflip the Evair-
gelift,who before the difperfion and fcattering of the Church,
was called to the place of a Deacon 5 but after the difperlion,
without the privity and knowledge of the ftpofjes, he w< nt
into Samaria^ and there preached the Gofpel, and is filled an
Evangel ft by the fpiric of God, A&i 8. 12, 26. compared, and
21.6.
Of the fecond fort, we have an infbnce in the preftnt Text
concerning 7/wjo:/;>, whole choice to his office was not Kfc to
the judgment of men, but was determined by the immediate
di&ate and direction of the fpirit : quodaffinna* Calvinus : 720^2
bumano fvffii agio 9 led divira revclaiione inqnii Theodoretus :ffiri>*
tut wandatQ) inter^rctatur Oecum nius.
This W3^ of divine revtlation s ftiled prophefiein the place,
was ac\ed in a double manner : Smttims the Spirit , by fome
Piophet prefent and railed to that purpole, did point cwf, as
it were, by the finger and voice of God, fuch a one to fuch a
place,or to fuch a fpeciall defign in the place unto which they
were called 5 fo A8s 1 3. 2, 3. Jfben they were faffing andferving
ibe Lvd., in that folemn manner, I'be bsly Gboft faiJ 9 [/. ej] by
ibme Prophet ftirred up he gave that intimation, ver. 1,2.
Soniitime the Spirit did by fpeciall revelation dilate to the
Apoliles,
Pare 2. of Chunk difcifline^ ChapiZ 57
Apoftles, and prophetically difcover who thofe were, that
they ftiould call to fuch a fervice, and whom he would enrich
and furnifh with graces>to fo great a work as that was.
And this Bi(h./7/0w obferved in his Book of the government Cap 7 i
of the Church: for // 1 beflirit of God did immediately dire&
the Apoftles in their travels and journyings, and point one
their f laces exp red/ whir her they fhould goe* in reafon we
cannot but conceive and conclude, the holy Gbcft would not be
wanting to difcover to them what companions were mod fit to
further their comfort, and the work especially commended to
their care, because there was greater need of direction, and
greater good and benefit could not but redound, by the right
choice of the one,then the other.
And thif laft fenfe I conceive moft fuitable to the frefent place y
(leaving each man to his own choice) namely,he enjoyns him
to ftir up the grace,which by the imposition of his hands (Z>c-
ing directed by the for it ofProphefte^he did according to God his
fpeciall appointment communicate unto him ; As that ivas the
ufuall ceremony taken up for that end and purpofe, Acls 19,6.
by the Apoftle in conveying the graces of the Spirit.
And thus all things fuit comely : the words are c/>*
Titat, not J)a $ TUV %?# v TK ps0$i/7i?/B : /jV BY the hands of
Paul, there is a caufall venue, under Chrift, of conftitution ;
but it's Wi T H the band of Elderjbip&s concurring by way of ap-
frobation-onely*
This ground being gained, many things follow for our
further direction.
Hence it is plain, that Ordination therefore prefuppofeth an
Officer constituted, doth not conftitute , therefore u's not an aft
of Power, but Order i therefore thofe who have not the power of
Office, miy put it forth ; therefore though it be moft comely, that
thofe of 'the fame Congregation (hould exercife it, yet the El
ders alfo of other Congregations may be invited hereunto, and
interefted in the exercife of it in another Church, where they
have no power, and upon a perfon who hath fiiore power in
the place then themfelves : Thus it was here, Timothy was an
J*,vangelift 9 and therefore by vertue of his Office was to move
from place to place, to water where the Apoftles had planted,
as either the need of the people did require, or the Apoftles
did call, and in thofe places, where the Elders who laid on
their hands had certainly nothing to do : they might reafon-
ably approve of that power which they could not give nor
exercife.
Argument, j. 1
That aftion which if common to psrfons and performances or im-
plo)ments , and applied to them, when there is no Office at aS
given, that afiioa cannot properly be f aid to be a fieri ficat ing
aft to makf an Officer, or give him a CaU*
For if it was fuch an aft, that would certainly bring in the
form of an Office; where that was, an Officer would be.
But tbe attion of impofttion of hands, is apply ed to perfons and to per"
fvrmances, atfpeciall occajton is offered, when there is no Office given 3
nor indeed intended
Therefore it it not an aft which gives in tbe eff.nlials to an
Officer.
The minor is evident by inftance, Afts 13. 2, 3, 4. As they
were minittring, ibme Prophets and Teachers, the Spirit faid, Se
parate unto me Barnaba and Paul, unto the work^ which I have called
Hhh 2 them:
Cbap.2. j4furveyofthefunme Part 2*
* - , '-ft . ^-i . . : t T - - _ _
them : and when the} bad fatted and prayed^ and laid on tbeir bands *
they let them go.
Where for our purpofe in hand, tbefe particulars are prefent-*
eel to our view.
Firtl-, the Spirit bad formerly called Paul and Barnabas to the
work, and therefore, the words are in the Preterperfeft
tcnfe a ;xAtyjt/. Nay, fecondly, we read of Paul his Call and
CommiiTion given him exprclfe, A&s 9. 16,17. And laftly,the
Office being extraordinary and immediate from God, it could
not be, that the Officers or Elders of the Church could be
the caufe of the call, for that implycs a contradiction, to be
mediately and immediately called.
Secondly, that the Church by her Officers were therefore
appointed to feparate them to that fervice, unto which they
had been before called of the Lord.
Thirdly ,this reparation is flgainVd & performed by prayer,
and laying on of the hands of the Officers ; which was not to
put a new Office upon them, but confirms their fending unto the
Gentiles, Cbamierus lib. 4. de Sacram. N. T. cap. 24. p. 25.
Non fntamuf bane imfofttionem manunm, ul/am fuiffe ordinaiionem ad
novum muiuf Ecde/iafl icumjed confirmations mijionis^c. whence
h's plain, That impotidon is an aft which is common to per-
Tons, and applied upon other occaiions 5 therefore is mt afyttir
f eating ad to bring in tbis cati of an Officer*
And upon this ground it Teems ic is, that the Church of
Scotland is fb far from conceiving laying on of hands neceflary
in Ordinations, that they do not onely not ufe it, but )udge
it unlawful 1 to be ufed, unleflefome fpeciall confederations
be attended 5 as it may appear in that accurate work called>&c.
Argument 4.
If Ordination give the eflentials to an Officer before Eletfiony tben
tberc may be a Patfor without People^ an Officer, fine titulo, as
tbey fife toflea^ and a ferfonfbould be made a Pcfter at large 9
^ to follow Matter R. bit Jimilitnde : tbe King that if made and
lomfleated in tbe Goldfmitbt Jbof, it's ready for an) man tbat
comes next, who will buying made to bis band.
Parts- of Church discipline. ^ Chap. 2. 6\
But this individuum vagum, or * Patfor at large is irregular and
croffe to the order of tbe Gofpel : For,
FinVm this (as Mafter Beft faith) an Apoftle difFereth from
a Paftor,that the Apoftle is a Paftor through the whole Chri-
ftian world * but the Paftor is tyed to a certain Congregation
out of which he is not to exerc'fe Paftorall a&s.
To this Mafter K. anfwers, cc We Allow of no Pallors ordained
cc without a csrtain fock^
I reply, Quid verba audiam, cum videam facia ? what they al
low in word is one thing ; if their opinion of neceflity infer
what they feem not to allow, is another : their grant hath
a conftraining power to conclude what Mafter Bsfl alleageth.
For if a Paftor may have ail his eflintials without a certain
flock,then he may be a Paftor without it, there being no more
required to the eflence of his Office. And I ftrange how Mafter
R.retnembrtd not what he wrote two pages before ^."Tfaf
" A. B. is wade indefinitely a Paftor for a Church.
we, while he preacheth to another Congregation, he ceaj-
etb not to be a Paftor : it's that, we all fay and grant, but yet he
doth not preach as aPaftor : He expounds in his own family,
and prayes as a A4*#er of btf family^ but not as a P for that is one fpecull aft of a Paftor.
But Pagans andlifidels a Paftor cannot judge, p. 226. to them -
not withftanding he may preach. Ergo, barely to preach to apeo~
pis is no Paftorall aft. -
Again, a Paftor of one Congregation may preach unto ana-
ther 5 a Paftor of owe Glaffh or Province may preach in the afleni * -
bly of another Claffis, and in another Province , yet m none of
thefe he can doe anyPaftorall aft, as I fhall prove from Mafter
H. his grant.
Over whom a Paftor bath no fewer, over fuck be can doe m Pa ft oral!
til, for that is an aft of principal! power,
'But
"Chap.-2. l .j* furveyofthe fumme Part. 2.'
But over tbefe a Paftor bath no fewer, Co Mafter Ruterford :
cc We bold) tbat one Congregation batb no power over another, nor one
Claffif over another, nor one Province over Another.
Thirdly , let this beconfidered, If atts of Pa floral! preaching
.adminiftration of Sacrament?, and Church^ cenfures, as con-
vyicing, rebuking, &c. be required by Cburcb- communion, then
there be Htrdflj which a Congregation hath proper to it felf;
and this was not onely to maintain convnnni6n,bdt indeed to
breed confufton in all the Churches.
Fourthly, where a man hath right to adminifter Pajlorall ails,
there he hath Paftorall power 5 where he hath right of" Paftorall
power, there he may by right challenge the executisn of this Pafto
rall power : therefore the Paftsrs of feverall Congregations without
the Claflis,may notwithftanding,crave liberty toprefje into the
Claffis aflembled, to joyn their vote and cenfure, and fentence
with the Claflis, either to haften or hinder any aft * which
were to whorry all, things on heaps, and difturb the order of
all Aflemblies.
And benefit was that the ancient Councels and Canons
have ever added fo much caution to curb and confine the power
of Bifbops, that they fhould not (tretch the armes of their au
thority beyond the compafle of their own Diocefle.
'fhat they made then a Diocafan.lt was a humane device ; but
yet they found it neceflary to reflrain the extravagancy of fuchj
which did it belong to them as Paflors indefinitely to overfee a!!,
they fhould not onely have wronged them, but the rule, who fo
much enlarged their rule and jurifdi&ion.
And that which learned Jmius fpeaks of the largeaefle and
lawfulefle of the extent of the Bifhops rule by humane grant,
that to goe beyond his bounds is to bs AMOT?/ SOT'TX-OTTB?, or mtp-
fyirimvint. 1 may truly apply to a Presbyter, who is ftaked
down T 7nT(wt$, to tbeflock^over whom he is made overfeer, to play
the B'foop in another man's Diocejfi, or in every marts Diocejfc, is a
lafttoo big for bis foot.
That which is alleaged touching the partakjng of the Sacra
ment by fome of one Congregation in another, hath of all thcgreateft
difficulty, becaufe the adminiftration of the Sacrament is a
Miniftcriall f%, and can be done but by a Paftor or Teacher '> and
what authority hath he to do it, or they to receive it from him,
to whom he is non P($9T ? To
Pare 2.. of Church difciflineT Chap.2
To which I (hall Reply thus ; nVft, that it hath beene a
courfe which ever I have queftioned 5 and againft it many
yeeres fince I have alledged many arguments, and therefore I
could readily eafemy felfe of the Argument, by profeffing the
courfe unwarrantable. And that the courfe of the Churches
in England in their corrupt way, hath given in fome fuch like
intimation *, forbidding any to receive at another place, but
onely where they properly have their abode, and conftanc de
pendance upon theMiniftery of the place.
Eutfu^oftng it to be lawful!, we will fee how farre the Ob-
jeftion will goe, at the leaft how farre it toucheth the caufe
in hand.
Firft then, thefe particulars are plaine and beyond excep.
don :
1. The Minifter hath power tD confecrate the elements in
bit owne place and charge.
2. In that he there con (cerates and adminifters, H E doth
hot goe beyond H i s Paftorall power.
3. Nor can he rejett) whom the dffembly lawfully admits*
Secondly, therefore now the queftion growes 5 What title
.*ny of another Congregation have to corns to the Sacrament; and by
what right the Church can admit them ?
For the clearing of which proceeding, I (hall offer thefe
things to confederation, having an open eare to heare and
learne.
Firft,a perfbn hath hlsfirfl right to a Sacrament,becaufe he
hath an intereft in the covenant of theGojpeti) of which it is a
(eale; but muft come at it in a right order of Chrift, i.e the
party muft be member of a vijtble Congregation ; becaufe the feales
can there onely be rightly and orderly adminiftred. I fay its
Efficient the party be a member of a viftble Congregation, not
ttiit or that particular.
Secondly, Hence, who ever is thus qualified, may lawfully be
admitted to that ordinance by the Affembly $ therefore cannot
Uwfutiy be rejected by the Paftor : quoderat demonstrandum.
So that fuch an adminiflrationdoth not evidence that theRuler
doth any thing beyond his place,or hath any power out of H i s
place or particular charge,or yet that the receiver (bares in any
thing more then H/V right.
T T*\L
1 1 1 The
67 Chap.a. Afurvey of thefumme Parc.2.
The fourth and laft Argument of M. Ruterf.
cc *fbat opinion mufl be reafonlefle and without ground^ the jptciall
cc reafon and ground whereof it falj'e : but tkefieciaQ ground and rea-
* c {on of tbif opinion if falft 5 therefore.
. that Ordination it is adjunttum confutnmans;
the comfleating of the effsnce of a Patfor, by an efpeciall perfecting
adjunct ; but enters not into the effcntiall c&nftitHtion : but that
it and election fhotild be all onc^ I never yet knew it main
tained.
We fee therefore the prQafe?, that fhould be the maine pillar
to beare up the ftrefle of the argument, breakea all in peeces,
and is anieere miftake^ fo that the force of the argument melts
away like fnow before the Sun.
That which remaines as fart of the proofe of the affumftion^
That we fay, Patfors have effentitlly their calling ftom election^
wee (hall in the following difcourfe raakc good, Chrift
helping.
OUR FIFTH AND LA S T Argument is :
If Ordinal ion gives the eflentials of a P aft or before e/tfcf/ow, then
fey THAT ALONE he hath Pafiorall power : Againft which I
thus reaf on :
He that hath contpleat power of an Office^ and ponds an Officer
without exception^ be cannot juflly be hindered from doing all acts of
that Office. For to bs an Officer compleat, without an Office >
or being compleat in his Office , yet according to rule, to be
hindered from doing any thing belonging to hia Office, im
plies a contradi&ion : for its all one as to fay,a man is bound
to a rule, and yet by a rule he ihould not doe it.
But tkv it the condition of a Patfor>ordained> without the election
if thefetple : He may according to rule be juftly hindered from
executing any aft of a Paftor. Suppofe all Congregations
5 they may j uftly deny him any leave or liberty to Preach
or
Part 2 . of Church difciflihe. Chap. 2 . 6 6
I J T ' ' ^ "*.
or adminifter, either feale or cenfureamongft them. And fo
he (hall be an Officer compleat and without exception, and
yet (hall be juftly and according to rule hindered From doing
any aft of his Office ; which is croiTe to reafon, and the rule
of an Office. bearing.
By this time we have pafled all the {holes and fands, which
crofTed us in our couiie 3 and have finifhed the NEGATIVE
part of our Difcaurfe, v/. what it is that doth not give,
the efjentials of the call of a P after.
We arc now come within the fight of the point, if through
mercy we (hall be able to weather it fafely, we (hall fatisfie
our (elves.
For the AFFIRMATIVE PART, our
Conclufion then is this :
Ele&ion of the People rightly ordered by the
mle of Chrtft, gives the effentials to an Officer,
or leaves the impreffion of a true outward call,
andfo an Office-power upon a Fattor.
Argument i.
1 Its taken from that relation, which God according to the
rule of reafon ;hath placed betwixt the Ptftor and the Peofle y
whence the difpute growes.
One Relate gives being and the effentiall conflitutiyg caufes to
tbe other*
ButPaftorand People, Sbef beard and Flo eke 9 are Relates, Ergo.
M r . K feemes much to be moved with this rcafon, f .2 62. but
gives no proofe at all of what he (ayes j but onely takes that
for granted^ which is the qu^ftion in hand^ or clfe he knowes
will be denied^ and that delervedly.
For bis grounds are thefe :
cc Election dotb not makf a Paftor, becaufe Ordination doth 5 which
cc he barely affirmes^ and he knowes is conftantly denied,
cc and hath in our foregoing difpute beene disproved. He
c< addes, Election dttbn&i maty a Minifter, but onety apfrepriatc
"kim> beingfarmnly made to the Cburck. Again^ A.B.^r indefinite
"lytPaflortoaCburcb. Hi 2 Thefe
tfg Chap.2. . ^furveyoftbefumme Part
Thcfe are bare affertions,whicfr may be with as much right
and eafe denied as affirmed 3 and have been proved in our fore
going conclusions to be disagreeing to the truth. Laying afide
then all prejudice, let us look over the feverall propoihions
of the Argument, and fee where the doubt can arife.
The Proportion is fupported by the fundamental! principles of
reafon, fo that he muil rafe out the received rules of- Lo^ick^ that
muft reject it : Relata funt, quorum unum con pat e mutua altsriuf
afftflione : and hence all men that will not ftifte and flop the
paifage of rational I difcourfe, forthwith infer, that therefore
they arefvnul natura^re together in nature one with another :
a father, as a relate or father, is not before hiffon, buying before
ftlling, felling before buing.
Affumption. That Paftor and People, Shepherd and F/ocl^are
relates, no man that hath lipped on Logick, hath a forehead
to giinfay.
Thefremifes being fo fure and plain, the conclusion muft be
certain and undeniable.
And hence alfo it will f6llow,that they areftmul naturli&nd
the one cannot be before the other 5 there cannot be a Paftor be*
fere there be a People, . which choofe bim* Epifcofalu ordinatio fine fi-
t/o, eft *que ridicula Cfayes Ames^ med. Th. 1. i. c. 39, p. 35.) ac
fiquu marituffingeretur'CJfeabfqHe uxore. And 'indeed it is a ridi
culous thing to conceit the contrary.
And hence again it followes, that Ordination, which comes
after, is not for the constitution of the Officer, but the approbati*
on of him fo conftituted in his Office. oc 7 Relata are unum uni y
fayes the rule, and compleatly give mutuall caufes each to the
other.
Argument 2..
Vs ttwfullfor ^People to rejett a Pattor uponjuft'caufe (if he prove
pertinacioufly (candalous in his life,or heretical in hisDo*
rine) And put him cut of his Office, ergo, it is in their power d+
fo to call him outwardly, and to put him into his Office.
The conlequence is plain from the ftaple rule, Ejtfdem eft infti-
tuere, detfituere*
The antecedent is as certain by warrant from the Word 5 Be-
vpare of wolves, Matth.7.15- Beware of falfe Prophet s, Phil. 3. 2.
Mafter K. anfwers, p. 2 65. mami^
Part 2. ofeburcbdifciplir*. Chap. 2. 69
tf rejeft him from being their Minifler or Pdffor, but their power
ec eth notfo far as torejett him from being nePaftor.
Kep/> If this be true, then a fpecies may be deftroyed, and
the generall nature in it preferved ; the particular and indi
vidual! nature of Thomas or John may perifh and bediffbl-
ved,and yet that generall nature of Thomas or Jskn (hall ftill be
fafe and maintained^ which is,. I confefle, beyond my under-
ftanding.
2. However^tlih I am fore o unlefle the fundamental! rule
of reafon fail, Sublato uno relatorum^ tollitur */fencw,and they are
but unum uni > and therefore if that relation betwixt them two
fail, It fails altogether.
Laftly , this reje&Ion cuts him off from being a member in
that Congregation where he was, and fo from every vifible
Congregation, therefore cuts him offfrom having any vifible
Church- communion with Chrift, as a Political! head of the
vifible Church,therefore from being any minifteriall member,
and fo an Eye, or Hand, or Officer in that Body*
Argument 3.
It is taken from the manner of the communication and convay-
ance of this power ^ which we doe conceive dotli of neceffity re
quire, it muft be derived by way ofeletlion.
Here we muft crave leave to prepare for our difpute, by
foroe previous explication, that fo the force of the argument
may appeare with fuller evidence ; and it maybe alfo, the
whole caufe and carriage of this part of Difcipline may re
ceive fome difcovery, that will not be altogether unwelcome
to the Reader.
thoritativtCommifl!-
Know then we muft^that conveyance) ^j r ele g atl ^nfFO
of power is done two waves : rither by^ * r > (
Or voluntary fubj eft ion.
Authoritative Commiffion is, when a particular perfon, or bo
dy and corporation, delegates fower to another of themfelves,
and frem-themfelves alone leave an imprcflton of authority upon ano
ther : and then its certaine^ the perfon or the body muft have
the power feated in themfelves 5 becaufe all tire caufts of that
power iffue out of themfelves alone, in that there is none
Hi 3 othes
70 Chap,2. i f 4 t fivvq fifth fmme Pare 2.
/ .i. . L - .-. -
other to joyne with them, or concarre by any cautill vertue
with them to that worke.
Uence 9 the \uperiwr may delegate to the inferior.
Hence> he may give fomc part of his power to another, and
fyefe to himfelfe the cbiefefl. As he that is Lord of divers Man
ners and Townes, may give away both Land and Lord (hip ,
over the places and perfons to others, and referve fome roy
alty (as they call it) to himfelfe. So a King or State^ or fome
fupreame power,in whom fiich authority is feated,may make
under- officers, as Sberiffes^ EajlifeStConftabltSs&c. Aty^may leave
his power wholly , and give it up and his place alfo unto ano
ther, as in ordinary courfc is ufually feene and obferved. But
to give his power nW/> to another, and yet to keep his place
and authority he cannot ; and therefore to make another f/-
ly equall with him, in the full power he had, and now com
municates, that he cannot do. A Prince may divide his Pofiefii-
on and rule into two portions, and make others mare with
him therein, and that equally (namely, equall to what now
he hath, not what he bad*) And hence it comes to pafle,when
ordination was conceived to be a-ktboritative delegation (I fpeake
onely of a Minifteriall manner of difpenfation) and put into
the hand of the Bifoop ; He prefently begins to challenge place
of [uferiorin over thofe to whorii he delegates. That the tvbole
care and cur of the Diocefle belongs to him, and he commits
feverall portions to feverall men, that they might (bare in par-
tern folicitttdintSy when HE h*dplenitudinempoteftatis 9 as they
ufe to fpeake.
And therefore bence came that wofull generation of Curates
and Vicar*. And that device of ordination fine f/fn/0, when the
Itifbop left /owe impreilion of his power (as it were iiidefofto) un-
till there came a fit time to difpenfe it.
Hence came the mangling of Offices into broken parts. There
muft be one ordination to make him Deacon^ another to make
him Pr/'f/fc : and when all is done, the poore Devotiatory rauft
have yet a further Licenfe to Preach. By all Which, not onely
the Fees of the Court and the Bifhops Officers came to be re-
pleniflied 5 (but which is, and was the main) that it might bence
appeare, tbat tbe power was fated in bim, and he carves out fuch
peeccs and portions therof to his qnderlings, as fuits beft wi^h
his pleafure.
Some
Parti. ofChurthd/fctplfxe. } Ghap.2. 71
/ Son* of thefe pangs of Popery and Prelacy , like th motbs of
the Myftery of iniquity,have eaten into the Presbytery in fome
imafurev 'fbey have taken power to tbemfehes toordtine before ele
ftiwy and to make indefinite Paflors * which argues they muft
have power feated in themfelves 5 all tbe caufes of this Office-
power ariftng from themfelves: they dip tbe wings ^nay in trutb cut
off tbe bands #f tbe Congregation in tbe worke of cenfnre : For they
have taken this liberty from them. For that Church that may
ipeake to the offender, that Church in cafe he heare not, may
excommunicate the offender. Bitt they fay, the Claffis onely
can doe that./ *
From the former ground it alfo followes :
1. That he who is of the loweft adminiftration, or whofe
Minifteriall power is the loweft in his kinde, be cannot delegate
to anotber : for then, to a lower.
2. That he who is bound to officiate or execute his owne
place in his owne perfon, he cannot delegate it, or any part
thereof to another.
3. Where a perfon never had power to rule, he cannot
there give power to rule.
From which grounds I would reafon :
If a Perfon} and fo a Presbytery have Miniftzriall power) andtbat
in tbe lowiftkjndc of />, and are bound to execute tbeir owne places^ in
tbeir owneperjons atom 5 Then can tbey mt delegate tbeir power or any i
part tbereof to anotber.
But tbefitft is true $ therefore,
I would here demand, what tbat power /r,which is conceived
they doc delegate from themfelves alomt I fay <*/otte~] (u\fupra)
becaufeall the caufes of the power iffue out of themfelves
alone.
It cannot be a fupvrnaturatt faving quality) becaufe it is given '
to fuch who have no faving grace.
It cannot be a common grace, becauie then there would cer
tainly be found foine reall change, by the conveyance of fuch
habit!) and that upon fuch a fudden,as the laying on of hands^
which we (ee there is none 5 and then the lolTe or defating of
fuch common qualities would take away the ejjenlials of the
call, and nullifie the effence of an Officer 5 which we fee it nor
doth, nor can, as it appears in the Pbtrifees*
What tben is communicated .? (we here fee what ufe we have of
the '
^2 Chap. 2. [ Afurveyoftbefumme Part. 2,
^^^^ ' ** "" ^ * * ' mi I ^^mBMMMB ____
the confederation of Chara&er indelibiiis before ; ) to fpeak
home at a pufh, if any be communicated, it muft be a relation , fo
Durand confeffeth, (peaking of the character, which is left (as
Smew. 40. 30 tne 7 dream) by the Sacrament of Order ^ when he could finde
nofootftepofany reality, where tofetit, and what to make
of it, he ingenioufly profeffetb it is a He/